One More Chance
Chapter Seven
Gloria stayed in the Los Angeles area for a few more days visiting with Annie and Michael and their kids and spending some quality time with her daughter. But soon she had to get back to her duties at the Toy Shoppe. However Gloria was overjoyed when Suzie decided to fly back with her and spend some more time with her mother in New York. Suzie assured both Annie and the Reverend Lewis that she would be back soon. Suzie was anxious to start over again with Annie and become closer to her and Michael and their kids. Although she was enjoying her new found purpose at the Church of Hope and couldn’t wait to return, she thought at this time spending more time with her mother would only help to strengthen both her bond with her mother and her new self image. The Reverend was gratified because she had become an important part of the little church’s mission.
The next week marked the middle of August. Annie was approximately 5 months pregnant and she and Michael would be going to see Dr. Christina together for her next scheduled appointment. The Doctor would be performing another ultra sound. This would be the one where they would determine the sex of the baby but both Annie and Michael had come to an agreement that they did not want it revealed to them.
They had told the kids that this was their decision and of course the children readily agreed that it would be fun to have it be a surprise. On the day of the appointment it was decided that Prince, Paris and Blanket would spend the day at Hayvenhurst with their grandmother and some of their other cousins. This way Michael and Annie could spend the entire day together, alone.
It was a lovely morning as the Jackson family gathered together to have breakfast with each other before they parted for the day. There was the usual amount of laughter and talking that occurred when they were together. Today of course they were discussing the new baby. “Annie, are you sure you don’t want to know if it’s a boy or a girl?” Blanket asked shyly. “Yes Little Michael I am sure. Why do you ask sweetie?” “Well I guess I was just wondering how we will be able to know what to give the new baby for its birthday,” he asked. “Good point Annie,” Michael teased. She looked over at him and smiled and he winked. “Well Blanket I think it’s very thoughtful of you to be concerned about what kind of gifts to give the baby but I think the best gift that you can give is the gift of love. He or she will be quite small and not quite ready to play with toys right away anyways honey. And then next year when the baby turns one year old you can give him or her a more meaningful gift. How’s that sound sweetie?” “That sounds good Annie!” Blanket said with a big smile on his face.
And then Paris spoke up, “Blanket, Prince and I will show you how to hold the baby and how to give the baby snuggles and kisses so that you can show the baby lots of love!” Then Michael spoke up again, “How about diaper duty—Annie will need lots of help with that also and I think all of you are old enough to give it a try!” “I don’t know about that dad! I think I will stick to the snuggling and kissing that Paris was talking about! And besides isn’t that one of the jobs that the father is supposed to help with?” Prince said. They all started to laugh, and the look on Blanket’s face was priceless Annie thought! Then Blanket chimed in, “I will help you daddy if you show me how!” He probably didn’t realize what he was getting himself into, Annie thought, he just knew he wanted to help daddy! “That a boy Blanket, I knew we could count on you,” Michael said.
“Well I know all of you will chip in some way or another and I know for sure that you will all show the baby lots of love because I feel lots of love from all of you everyday!” Annie said. Then all three kids got up and gathered around Annie and gave her a great big hug. “Hey what about me, I feel left out!” Michael said in a sad and pathetic voice. Paris giggled and said, “Well daddy when you have a baby we will treat you the same way!” “Well I know when I am not welcome,” Michael said in mock anger and started to get up and walk out of the kitchen, but he didn’t get too far before all three of them jumped him from behind and Michael let himself be dragged down onto the ground as they tickled him relentlessly.
As usual Bill was the voice of reason, “Okay let’s get this show on the road, the car to Hayvenhurst is leaving in five minutes. “Oh boy better get up and listen to Bill before you get left behind,” Michael said giggling as hard if not harder, than his three children. They all got up in a hurry and ran from the room towards the stairs in order to retrieve their stuff that they were taking to grandma’s house.
When Bill came back from Hayvenhurst he then took Annie and Michael to Dr. Christina’s office. As they exited the gates of the mansion there was the usual group of fans screaming and shouting, trying to get Michael’s attention. As usual Annie felt a chill go through her. Michael said they were just fans, but it still frightened her a little bit seeing groups of people milling outside the gates, wanting to observe them, wanting to talk to Michael, wanting to take pictures of them. Michael seemed oblivious. He had his arm loosely around Annie and was casually looking at a book that he had brought along. He said it was to keep him occupied while Annie was alone with the doctor. “Anything wrong, my love?” he asked her. Michael noticed that her brow was furrowed and he felt the slight tremble go through her body. “Nothing, Michael, I am fine,” Annie said smiling at him, but she snuggled closer under the protective feel of his arm.
Dr. Christina welcomed them warmly and the appointment started right on time. She gave Annie a thorough check up and then they performed the ultra sound. Afterwards they sat together in Dr. Christina’s office as she went over the results with them. “Okay so you don’t want to know the sex of the baby, correct mommy and daddy?” “Yes doctor,” both Annie and Michael said together. Dr. Christina observed as Michael held Annie’s hand. She marveled yet again how truly in love they were. If the world could only see these two together there should be no doubt about Michael Jackson’s ability to have a normal, adult relationship with a woman. “Everything else is looking very normal and the development of the baby is right on schedule. All organs are developing as normal, heart, kidneys, stomach; no apparent birth defects. I measured the head, the femur and the abdomen and the baby’s growth is perfectly normal. And as I said in the examination room, I observed ten little toes and ten little fingers. So I want you to relax and continue to pay attention to your diet and make sure you get plenty of sleep and remember to take your vitamins Annie. All right?” “Yes Doctor Christina,” Annie said softly. “Now do you two have any other questions for me?” They both nodded their heads no. “Good. Then we will see you next month.” And then the appointment was over.
“Michael I do have a question for you. Not regarding Annie or the baby. Something of a more personal nature,” Dr. Christina said as they both got up to shake her hand and say their goodbyes. “Do you wish for an autograph or something like that Dr. Christina? Because it would be my pleasure to do anything for you,” Michael said warmly. She laughed lightly, “Well actually I am looking for some conversation about Africa. I am planning a humanitarian trip there next year and I was hoping I could pick your brain because I know you have done some humanitarian work there.” “Wow, sure, I would love to talk to you about Africa. Why don’t we arrange a date for the future or I could even talk to you on the phone. Anything you need Doctor,” Michael said with a big smile on his face. “Good. How about I give you a call next week with some of my questions and perhaps you can advise me.” They shook hands and then the couple prepared to leave the doctor’s office.
Bill saw the throng of paparazzi that had gathered outside of the doctor's office. It was the usual sleaze. He surmised that they had decided to pay attention to Michael again after a short absence. When they came in, nothing, now as they were leaving a hoard. His guess was that someone must have tipped them off. It seemed as though there was going to be a renewed interest in Michael Jackson, especially now that Annie was being seen more and more in the company of Michael and his children. And now they were at a prominent OB/GYN's office.
He went back to Michael and whispered in his ear the situation. Michael turned to Annie and said "There's a group of photographers outside Annie. I want you to take my hand. I will lead the way and Bill will be right behind you okay?" Annie swallowed hard. This was what she had feared most since she moved to California to be with him. It was her greatest fear and anxiety that she had being associated with him. She had not discussed it with Michael and now wished that she had because she was not "okay" with it. But what was she to do? They had to leave and she did not want to appear scared or doubtful in front on him. "Okay Michael," she said, trying to hide the fear and trepidation in her voice.
Michael could sense that it was not okay but they would have to deal with it once they were inside of the vehicle. He had no idea how deep her fears were though because otherwise he would have sat her down right then and there and reassured her and let her take all the time that she needed, so that what happened next could have been avoided.
They left the safety of the office building and the flashes from the cameras and the shouts of the photographers were like an assault on her senses. She looked ahead to Michael's back and he seemed oblivious to it all. Though she guessed he was used to it. She could feel Bill behind her pushing her forward and all of sudden she lost her balance and almost tripped. But Bill caught her before she went down. However in that moment she lost Michael's hand and he continued on through the throng. She could feel all eyes were on her and she could not help but hear the voices. "Hey honey, look this way. Are you and Michael sleeping together? Are you the new nanny? Are you pregnant with Jacko's baby? Are you sleeping with the King of Pop? What's it like, was it a Thriller! Hey sweetheart look up! Give us a smile babe!" She felt so helpless and then she felt Bill's hand on her elbow pushing her forward. "Ignore them kid. Just keep walking."
When they got to the car door it was closed. And Bill hurriedly opened it up for her and practically shoved her inside.
Once inside she had trouble composing herself and started to cry. She could feel the hot tears flowing down her face like a river. Michael turned to her and reached for her but Annie was scared and angry and lashed out at him almost immediately. "No! Don't come near me Michael!" "Annie, my love, let me hold you girl!" Michael entreated. "Michael, you let go of my hand. Why did you do that Michael?" Annie sobbed. "I didn't do it on purpose baby," Michael said his brows furrowing. "Did you hear what they were saying to me Michael...they were asking if I was the new nanny...and they were saying..." she broke off talking and just continuing sobbing. Again Michael reached for her—this time sliding on the seat towards her but she moved closer to the window and said, "No Michael. Give me some space. I just want to go home!" "We are on our way home now Annie my sweet girl," he said in a soothing voice. "No, I want to go back to New York—my home!" Annie sobbed.
Michael was stunned by that admission. He knew she was upset, but that hurt. He dropped his hand and slid back away from her to the other side of the seat. Meanwhile up front as they were maneuvering around the traffic trying to lose the paparazzi Bill cringed also. The poor kid was upset. He knew Michael was used to all of this but she obviously wasn't. Bill had come to care a great deal for her. He felt confident that she was the one that could definitely make a difference in Michael's life.
They traveled the rest of the way in complete silence...except for Annie's crying. Michael's heart was breaking. He perceived it was his fault. He should have prepared her better for this. Once they were home he would try to comfort her. But he was dismayed when they arrived and Annie stormed out of the car and ran inside. He followed her quickly into the foyer at the bottom of the stairs. He said to her, "Annie, please my sweet girl let's talk about what happened girl, please?" She turned towards him, her face wet with tears, her eyes red and swollen. "No Michael, I want to be left alone. I need some time to think about this. Please just give me some space." And then he watched her as she quickly went up the stairs.
He hesitated and then turned towards the library. He opened the door and closed it firmly behind him. If she wanted to be alone, well he wanted to be alone also. He collapsed into one of the overstuffed chairs and closed his eyes. Michael sat in the chair and tried to calm himself down. After a few minutes of feeling sorry for himself he started to think about what had just occurred. You are such an idiot, Michael said to himself. Instead of cowering in fear, you should go to her. She needs you. She is scared and feels uncertain. She needs you. But she said she wanted to be alone. So what—go to her and talk about what happened, Michael be a man! And with that Michael got up and practically sprinted out the door and up the stairs to Annie's studio.
Annie walked into her studio and closed the door firmly behind her. She walked immediately to the little white iron daybed and collapsed on to it, continuing to cry. She knew she should calm down. This couldn't possibly be good for the baby she was carrying inside her. She was just so confused and upset by what had just happened. One minute they were so happy. Doctor Christina had performed the second ultra sound on her and everything was going splendidly. She loved the doctor. She was so calming and reassuring and she treated Michael and herself with such respect. Then this happened and her golden day had turned sour. She didn't understand why Michael didn't come to her defense and she had felt abandoned by him. That's silly Annie, he didn't abandon you he was right there in the car waiting for you...but still...and then once again the sobs started. She knew she was being a silly child.
Michael walked into the room silently. He saw Annie rolled up into a ball on her little daybed, crying her eyes out, and he could feel a great pain in his heart. This was his doing and he needed to undo it immediately. He walked quietly towards her. Annie didn't hear Michael come in. But she sensed his presence almost immediately. He walked like a panther, swiftly and quietly. As he neared her she could smell his wonderful scent and she longed to be in his arms. But she stubbornly refused, at least for now.
Michael kneeled down next to the bed and began to talk to her softly in a soothing voice. "Annie, my sweet girl, please listen to me. Please don't turn me away my beautiful girl. Let me help baby. Please?" Michael said reaching out for her, caressing the back of her head and rubbing her back tenderly. Annie slowly turned around and sobbed out, "Michael," and then reached for him. Michael took her in his arms then, and slid onto the daybed as carefully as his long, lanky form could handle. He practically placed her on his lap as he held her to him. He could feel her trembling as she buried her face into his chest.
Annie buried her face into his chest, her favorite place to be. She inhaled his wonderful scent and tried to calm herself down. Michael held her tenderly in his arms, rubbing her back and rocking her gently. Annie separated herself from him slightly, she took her hands and grabbed the front of his shirt and rested her forehead on his chest. "Michael do you love me?" He felt a shudder go through his body. “Annie you know I do…I love you so much. You are like oxygen to me, the air I breathe.” Still gripping his shirt she said in a horse whisper, “Michael, why didn’t you come to my defense out there? Why did you abandon me?”
Michael rested his chin on the top of her head and closed his eyes tightly. “I didn’t abandon you Annie. I knew Bill was right behind you and I knew that he would see to it that you would arrive safely into the vehicle.” She let go of his shirt front and laid the palms of her hands flat on his chest and looked up into his eyes and said, “Michael, I am so grateful Bill is in our lives, he watches out for you and I and our safety and the safety of our kids and I have come to have a very special place in my heart for him. But Michael,” Annie hesitated slightly but then continued on, looking deep into his eyes, “Bill is not my husband.” Michael closed his eyes. His Annie had a way of really getting to the crux of the matter. He opened his eyes up slowly and inhaled a ragged breath. He pulled her into his arms and they both sank back onto the bed. “Annie, I can’t tell you how many times I have wanted to push them and scream at them and break their cameras, but in the end it would be like blood in the water of a bunch of sharks. They would snap even more pictures and they would write even more heinous stuff.”
“Michael it’s not that I expected you to get physical with them. I understand why you would not do that. It’s just that...” she hesitated and then said, “I am being a silly child I guess.” He squeezed her tighter. In a voice thick with emotion he said, “No, you are not being a silly child Annie. I want, no, I need you to tell me what it is that is bothering you. I need to understand it Annie so that I can correct it.”
“Michael I didn’t feel like your wife. I felt like you were ignoring me…I felt like I worked for you. And that’s probably what they all think, or that I am some sort of groupie or something trailing behind you!” With this last admission she broke down and started to cry again. Michael’s heart shattered into a thousand pieces. “Annie my God I am so sorry my sweet girl.” He held her protectively in his arms and he tenderly kissed the top of her head.
As he held her and comforted her he thought about his behavior. He wrestled with his inner emotions. He had certainly not abandoned her on purpose. But she was right, she was his wife and he should have held onto her tightly and escorted her to the car himself—but instead he had left her to fend for herself or not for herself but for Bill to watch over her. That wasn’t right either. Was it? Plus he had not given her the respect that she deserved—especially in front of those scoundrels. But on the other hand they had no idea that she was his wife. They had never made it public as of yet. He closed his eyes tightly. What kind of person was he? He needed to talk this through with her. She would help him. She always did.
He pulled her slightly away from him so that he could look into her eyes. Her face was red and wet from her tears and that made him feel all the more regretful for what he had done to her or at least what she had perceived he had done to her. It doesn’t matter if she perceived it wrong Michael, you hurt her and that is what you should be concentrating on. He started to talk again, unsure of whether or not he could explain his actions. “Annie you gotta know girl that my actions were not intentional. I felt our hands separate but knowing that Bill was back there I didn’t think that it was necessary for me to turn back around so I proceeded ahead…I knew instinctively that it would be okay. I guess the only thing I can say is that I have trained myself to ignore them. I block them out completely and I become so focused on getting to the car that I don’t think about anything else. I didn’t hear what they said to you Annie, I am so sorry!”
He watched her as she inhaled and exhaled trying to calm her emotions and looked into his eyes. She spoke to him again, her voice was soft and sad and it was starting to affect Michael strongly. “Michael sometimes unintentional actions or gestures can hurt just as much or maybe even more, especially when we know the person has professed a great love to that other person.”
She continued to meet his gaze not wanting to break eye contact with him. Sometimes she felt like she was helping Michael maneuver his way through a minefield of emotions. It seemed like sometimes that life lessons that should have been cultivated at an earlier age were lost on Michael. It wasn’t his fault. She knew it was because of the way he was brought up and what was expected of him at such a very early age and the heavy responsibility of assisting his family financially from the time he was young. She knew at times Michael could be self centered to a certain degree. It was very characteristic of most artists. But it was always balanced out by his actions of kindness and generosity and love. Still sometimes she felt that because she was his wife, his lover and most of all, his very dear and trusted friend, it was all right to call him on it once in awhile. But she never wanted to hurt to him so she reached up and tenderly caressed his cheek—to soften the blow.
Michael closed his eyes and leaned his cheek into the palm of her hand. He let his mind relax a bit. Her words stung but he knew where she was coming from. He sighed heavily and then said to her, “Annie you are right. If Prince or Paris or Blanket treated you that way I would have reprimanded them. Girl, I am going to try to explain myself to you. It’s not an excuse because there is no excuse for my behavior, but sometimes I…I allow other people to pick up the slack for me.” Annie observed him closely as he closed his eyes tightly and then continued talking. “Sometimes I think that someone else will take care of it and I don’t need to worry about it because I am…” he paused and inhaled sharply and then once again continued the words coming out in a rush, “…because I am Michael Jackson.”
He opened his eyes up and he leaned in and impetuously kissed her. “Thanks for reminding me once in awhile that I am a self centered jerk! I love you very much Annie. Girl, you make me a better person. You make me think about myself in a different capacity. I should be protecting you, looking out for you, you’re my wife. And I didn’t Annie; instead I ended up hurting you. I am going to continue trying harder at being a better husband for you Annie because you deserve it girl. I am so very sorry, please forgive me girl, please Annie?”
She reached up and once again caressed his face lovingly. “Michael, I love you too my sweet boy. You needn’t be so harsh on yourself. And all is forgiven.” She bowed her head down and continued, “And besides, it’s really not all your fault Michael. All summer long I have feared the moment when I would have to face the media and the paparazzi. I wanted to talk to you about it Michael but I didn’t want you to become upset thinking that I regretted my choice to come here and be your wife. I think I lulled myself into complacency because the few times we have been out there has been no real incidents and then also when I was out with the kids it seemed so perfectly normal that I let my guard down thinking that perhaps that nothing like this would happen.”
He took his finger and tilted her face back up to look at him and then he leaned in again, kissing her lightly on her lips and then pulled her back into the protective safe haven of his arms. He kissed her tenderly on the top of her head. “Annie I fear that I have turned you into that bird in the gilded cage that you spoke of so many months ago. I only wanted to protect you girl. I thought if we didn’t make an announcement right away about our marriage that we would have time to grow stronger as a couple and as a family. But now that I think about it deeper, I feel like I have isolated you here all summer long and I fear I have made it worse for you.”
“I allowed myself to be that bird in the gilded cage Michael. I feel like here in our home I am your wife—safe and confident in my abilities to be a good wife to you and a good mother to the kids.” She pressed her face deeper into his chest and murmured, “Michael how do you ignore them? They are so hateful and snide. I felt like I was on display. I felt so vulnerable.” He closed his eyes and sighed. “Annie listen to me I know it’s tough. It’s….it’s part of my life and you are in my life and you will have to try to get used to it. I will help you Annie. What happened today was my fault but the next time it won’t be like that. I promise. Hey,” he tilted her chin up so that she was looking into his eyes as he continued, “I am so very happy and proud to be your husband and you are a good wife to me and a very good mother to the kids. I realized today that I want to tell everyone in the world about our marriage. You are my wife damn it and you are not meant to be hidden away. I want the whole world to see how much I love you and how much you have changed my world for the better. I am not sure how we are going to do it yet…but we will talk to Frank and he will help us make the decision on how to do it right. And the next time we go out in public together, they are going to know that you are Mrs. Annie Jackson. Is that okay with you my sweet girl?”
“Yes, Michael. I just need you to teach me to be strong around them and to give me confidence…but as long as you stay by my side and hold tightly onto my hand I think I can do it baby!” “Good girl! I know you can do it Annie!” He leaned his face down and kissed her. “If you want Annie I can lend you a pair of my favorite aviators and one of my black silk masks…sometimes that does the trick for me when it feels like they are particularly evil and scary!” She smiled and laughed…the first time since they got back from the doctors. “There’s what I was looking for….that beautiful smile and that oh so wonderful lilting laugh of yours…its music to my ears my sweet beautiful girl.”
It’s been said that self revelation is good for the soul and for Michael and Annie Jackson that seemed especially true. After they laid their feelings on the line to each other their love for each other always seemed stronger and more intense.
Michael watched his beautiful girl as she closed her eyes and a smile of bliss crossed her lips. As usual she glowed with his touch and he would always find that so very erotic and very enticing. He slowly moved his hands so that now his fingers were tangled in her soft golden curls, yet another sensory explosion for him. He wanted to touch her all over, he needed to touch her all over, and this way that beautiful smile and that sparkling glow would stay awhile. He pulled her closer to him so that he could kiss her. He wanted to taste her sweet, rosy lips. After the kiss he skidded his lips lightly across her cheek, so that he could whisper in her ear, “Annie my sweet beautiful girl…” “Hmm…yes Michael,” Annie said, her eyes still closed, already half hypnotized by his warm caresses. “What time are the kids due back from my mother’s?” “Not for awhile Michael, we are all alone,” she whispered back. “I want to make love to you my sweet (kiss applied to her forehead), beautiful (kiss applied to her nose), girl (kiss applied to her lips). I want to show you how contrite I am and beg you for my forgiveness girl.” The last words were said in a plea directly from his heart, Annie could hear it in his voice.
She opened her eyes and found herself looking directly into his—a window into his soul. She rubbed her cheek on his and whispered in his ear, “My sweet prince, there is no need to beg me for my forgiveness. You have my heart my Michael, you always will. I want to make love to you also Michael…I need to feel the protection of your strong arms around me. I need you just as much as you need me Michael. That is what our love is all about.” He smiled at her, and they were so close to each other that his long silky hair was caressing her face and tickling her senses. “How about we move this into our bedroom my sweet Michael?” “That sounds like a lovely idea my sweet beautiful Annie.”
Michael stood up and with a flourish he bowed and held out his hand. “My lady, your wish is my command.” Annie took his hand and he pulled her up so that she was standing next to him. “Thank you kind sir,” she said demurely and curtsied. He wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him. Their bodies were so close to one another that they could feel the heat and desire radiating off of one another.
He reached up with his free hand and took his finger and traced a line down across her face, stopping at her mouth. He took the pad of his thumb and brushed it sensuously across her lips. Annie closed her eyes and swayed slightly into him.
She opened her eyes only to find herself staring directly into his. They were an intense dark brown, warm with desire. “Don’t worry girl, I got you,” he whispered in her ear. You do have me she thought herself, and I am never going to let go. “Come on girl, let’s get you to the bedroom before I take you here, right now,” he said. He released her from the embrace and took her hand in his and led her out of the studio, down the hall, into their bedroom.
There was something deliciously naughty about what they were going to do. Two lovers imbibing in the ancient rite of afternoon delight. He always made her feel so sexy, so desired, so loved. And after the ordeal that she had endured this afternoon, she needed some love and warmth from him. Not necessarily his forgiveness, like he had just pleaded for, but just some reassurance that everything would be all right.
Michael closed the door firmly behind them. Annie started to head towards the bed but Michael grabbed her and pulled her back. He held her in a tight embrace and yet again, she found herself staring intently into his eyes. He reached up and casually caressed her face, “Hey, where ya goin?” he whispered seductively. “I...I was just going to head towards the bed,” Annie said in a breathless whisper. “There’s no need to rush this…we got time girl. Let’s make it last as long as possible,” and then he kissed her. The kiss was…well Annie would later describe it as toe curling. He took his hands and used them to lovingly and tenderly cradle the back of her head. She wrapped her arms around his waist wanting to press her body closer to his. Even though it was a hot summer afternoon, she needed to feel his warmth near her. He was close enough now that she could feel all the contours of his body, both hard and soft.
His lips were soft and moist and she couldn’t help but let out a soft moan thus inviting his tongue into her mouth to swirl around playfully with hers. Annie found herself desperately wanting to touch his skin, so she started to reach her hands up to unbutton his shirt, but Michael would have none of it. Still kissing her he moved his hands to hers and grasping them in his he moved them down and behind her back. She whimpered slightly in protest. Their mouths separated from the kiss as he held her hands behind her back and looking deeply into her eyes he said, “Not yet my lovely one. I want you to revel only in my touch.”
He firmly held her hands behind her back with one of his hands and took his other and reached up and caressed her face with a feathery light touch. She felt kind of like his prisoner, but it wasn’t scary. She was his prisoner of love Annie thought, which sent an electric tingle throughout her body. She closed her eyes and leaned her cheek into the palm of his hand and Michael spoke to her, “I need you to feel my touch Annie. I need you to know how much I love you and how precious you are to me. I need…” and he faltered slightly and then continued, “I need you to forgive me Annie because I hurt you and I need to be punished for that. So for now it’s all about you girl, I can wait for mine.”
Her eyes fluttered open and she said, “Oh Michael, baby please, I told you all is forgiven my sweet boy. Please, we are equals in our love for each other Michael. And you know I have faults too, I am only human also.” He let his grasp go on her hands and she immediately circled her arms around his waist and buried her face into his chest. “Michael I feel your love everyday my dear my boy, I know how much you love me!” She could feel him breathe in and out slowly, and she knew he was trying to control his emotions. “I know that you love me Annie, but I want you to listen to me girl, okay?” “Of course Michael—I am listening,” Annie murmured softly into his chest.
Michael rubbed his cheek on the top of her head and said, “Annie I have found that I have a trait within me that allows me to feel other people’s emotions—especially in those that I care for and especially with children, children that are sick or are in pain. But the shared feelings are even more keenly felt when it involves my own children or with you Annie. When I came in to your studio just before and saw you crying and in so much pain, it hit me hard girl. I felt your pain and your confusion…I felt it to my core Annie. And I need to make this up to you girl, because I don’t ever want you to feel that way. Not because of me especially. So let me do this for you Annie, let me show you how strong my love is for you and how very precious you are to me.” He pulled her apart from him and looked into her eyes and continued, “Let me touch you (he reached up and cupped her chin in his hand), and taste you (kissing each of her cheeks and then her lips), all over Annie, and allow me to have the pleasure of knowing that I am the cause of that special glow that comes only with my touch and then I will know everything will be all right again Annie.”
She looked into his eyes. How special was this man. Trying to understand his tangled up emotions was a full time job, but it was one that Annie was up for. He needed to be loved and in order to feel love he had to give an ocean full back to her. “Of course Michael I cannot deny your request. Though I want you to understand that I am no longer upset with you…you are mine and I am yours—forever. I will accept your beautiful offer because I want and need to feel your love and protection right now in order for me to feel that everything is all right also.” And then she smiled at him.
Michael breathed a sigh of relief when he saw her beautiful smile, and sure enough her skin started to get that lovely golden hue that he adored so much. And then he smiled at her. Annie breathed a sigh of relief also when she saw Michael’s face light up in one of his all encompassing smiles. She looked for and saw what she needed, the sometimes tinge of sadness and pain in his eyes disappeared completely and it was replaced with a lovely bright and shiny sparkle, just for her.
“Put your arms around my neck girl,” Michael said in that sultry whisper of his. “Okay Michael,” Annie replied back, obediently complying. And once that was done, Michael picked up his pregnant wife, almost effortlessly and carried her over to their bed. Most people underestimated how strong and sinewy Michael Jackson’s body was. Annie could feel the muscles in his arms and back flex as he carried her over to the bed. What a man he truly was, she thought to herself—one minute shy and vulnerable, begging her for her forgiveness, the next minute her ever gallant prince—carrying his swooning princess to their bed!
He laid her gently on the bed and whispered sexily to her, “You stay right there girl, I’ll be right back!” and he kissed her lightly on the lips. She nodded her head, speechless. Michael went to the other side of the bed and hurriedly took off his jacket and threw it on the nearby chair. He then took off his watch and placed it on the bedside table and slipped off his shoes and socks and slid into bed next to Annie. He took her in his arms and began to kiss her senseless.
As Michael kissed her he held her in a tight embrace, lightly caressing her, playfully moving his fingers up and down her back. Annie thought it felt like delicious ripples along her spine. He moved his hands down to her butt and grasped each of the cheeks in his hands, squeezing them gently. It had been hot during the last few days and in order to be comfortable as possible, especially in her condition, she had worn a pretty little sundress to her doctor’s visit. It was loose fitting and therefore Michael was able to tantalizingly lift it up above her thighs so that he could continue his sensual massage down past her butt to the back of her bare legs.
He continued to kiss her on her face on her neck and then back up to her face again murmuring her name all the while in a breathless whisper and she did the same. Their legs now were tangled together, hers now bare with her dress naughtily bunched up around her waist. His thigh inserted itself between her legs and she moaned in delight as she rubbed herself along his jean clad leg, hitting that most sensitive spot on her body through her cotton panties sending an electric thrill to her inner most senses.
“Michael, Michael, Michael,” she moaned, delirious with want and need for him. He separated himself from her slightly and he whispered in her ear, “Sit up lovely girl, please?” She sat up immediately. She was unashamedly excited about what he had in store for her, what pleasures he would be bestowing upon her. Michael gazed at her beauty. Her golden curls were all in disarray and her eyes seemed to be sparkling in anticipation of his next move. Her lips were rosy and bruised from his kissing, her cheeks flushed and glowing. Her pretty little sundress was bunched up around her waist and he could see a hint of her creamy white smooth thighs, her pregnant belly peaking out also from underneath the bunched up dress. She looked amazingly sexy and he desired her more than ever.
“Lift up your arms pretty girl,” he said in a husky whisper. He watched her intently as she lifted her arms up gracefully as though she were dancing, her dainty fingertips reaching for the sky. Michael reached over and lifted the dress up over her stomach, and then her breasts and up over her head and over her arms. He tossed it casually over onto the nearby chair. He had a quick intake of breath; she was even more luscious now without the dress. She never wore any kind of ornately adorned lingerie. That was not his Annie’s style. Her white cotton bra was simply decorated with a bit of lace and a small tiny bow in the middle. And she wore a simple pair of white cotton panties. But this made her all the sexier to him.
He pulled her into another tight embrace, burying his face into the crook of her neck murmuring to her, “You are so very precious to me and I want to see you glow with my touch girl. Are you ready to be loved Annie girl?” Michael said to her in that oh so very husky and sexy voice of his. “Yes, Michael my love I am so ready,” Annie said as she bent her head back further thus allowing him to continue tracing a path of light feathery kisses along her slender neck back up to her lips. He kissed her passionately again and lowered her to the bed as he did so.
Michael hovered slightly above her gazing down upon her lovingly. Annie reached up and with one of her hands caressed his cheek tenderly. He reached for her hand and kissed her palm and then reached for the other hand and kissed that palm also. He then straddled her, carefully so as not to hurt her pregnant tummy and then took her arms and raised them up above her head. He clasped her wrists firmly above her head and then leaned down and whispered to her, “I’m not hurting you, am I girl?” “No Michael—it feels like…” Annie faltered a little in her speech. She struggled a little, and Michael held firmly onto his grip and looked deep into her eyes and then she continued. “It feels so erotic…I like it Michael, I love the feeling of being held captive by you,” she said in a breathless whisper. He gave her a little wicked smile and said “Perhaps I should be wearing an eye patch and a pirate’s hat.”
Still holding her firmly with one hand he took the fingers of his other hand and began to stroke her lovingly, starting with her face. He dragged them slowly down one side and then back up the other side. Annie closed her eyes and concentrated on the feelings he was evoking in her. She squeezed her thighs together tightly and whimpered slightly. “Open your eyes Annie I want to see them sparkle as I touch you.” He accentuated the word touch as he leaned down and kissed her—a feathery light kiss across her moist lips. She opened her eyes obediently. “Say my name girl—please.” She smiled at him and said his name aloud, but softly…almost like praying. “Michael!” “Say it louder baby—it’s just us here, alone,” he said. His voice was emotional, and Annie detected an edge of desperation as though his existence was dependent upon hearing her voice his name aloud. “Michael,” she said louder. “That’s it baby. That’s good!” he said in a husky whisper.
He brought his fingers back down across her cheeks in a light airy caress but this time he traced them back across her lips. Annie opened her mouth and Michael let one of his fingers slip inside. Annie licked and sucked it sensuously. This mere action sent another electric tingle through Annie’s whole body. She closed her eyes again to help absorb the thrill that was now coursing through her body. The tingling traveled up from her toes and then hit her middle as she bucked her hips forward making Michael slightly bounce off her. It flowed up through her arms and when it reached her fingertips she struggled again to loosen his grip on her wrists at the same time shouting out loud, “Michael I love you baby!”
Michael nearly lost it at this point. He was supposed to be the one doing the seducing but the feel of her tongue suckling his finger nearly had him undone. He felt like taking her right now, but he wanted to take his time and pleasure her some more, he had more in store for her. He wanted to send her near a crest and then take her soaring into the sky. Therefore, he wasn’t ready to let his love captive go just quite yet, so he held her wrists firmly and he leaned down and brushed her cheek with his and whispered in her ear, “I love you too girl—but I am not quite ready to let my sweet prisoner of love go!” Annie smiled widely and he knew immediately that she didn’t want him to let her go yet either.
He leaned down and kissed her quickly—just allowing her to feel the caress of his lips on hers—teasing her with his mouth. She raised her head slightly, straining against his firm grip on her hands, wanting desperately to continue to feel the touch of his lips on hers but Michael had something else in mind that he wanted to do with his lips. He gazed upon his beautiful wife. Her golden curls were scattered all around her head in the halo pattern. Her lips were moist and her eyes were half closed and heavy with lust and desire for him. “Shall we continue girl? Would you like me to caress you some more Annie—touch your soft silky skin and make those pretty eyes sparkle and glow some more for me sweet girl?” “Yes, Michael, yes, I am ready!” Annie said enthusiastically. Although a bit frustrating, she was still enjoying this little teasing game that Michael was playing with her.
Michael leaned in close again and whispered in her ear, “How about instead of using my hands to caress you I use my lips girl?” Feeling his warm breath tickling her senses and the way he accentuated the word lips made Annie squirm again under his grip. “I think I will start right here girl,” he said as he kissed her wrist, feeling the beat of her pulse quicken under his lips as he started to leave a trail of kisses down her arm. Now these kisses were not soft little pecks, Michael used his tongue and lips to nibble and lick his way down her arm—designed to keep his girl in a state of agitation and arousal.
He applied the treatment to both arms and then started to apply the same kind of wet kisses to her ear lobe. He stopped momentarily to whisper sexily in her ear, “Are you ready for some more girl?” She nodded her head and moaned out “Ye..Yes, Michael!” Still holding her down Michael now nuzzled her neck with his lips. Michael loved her long graceful neck he thought as she tilted her head back to accommodate him as he continued down to her throat still applying the small kisses, occasionally even licking her with his tongue. He reached the valley between her breasts and sensually rubbed his cheek there. He then started to nibble and lick her breasts. Ever sensitive to his touch—whether it be his fingers or his tongue, her nipples became erect immediately when he applied his mouth to the tips. His mouth left two little damp circles on her pretty lace cotton bra and the tips were now protruding and pronounced inviting Michael to apply even further ministrations to each. In the meanwhile, Annie arched her back trying to force more contact with his lips to her breasts. The sensation was such to her that she thrust her hips up and she struggled at her restrained wrists and shouted out his name in near ecstasy, “Michael that feels so good baby! Don’t stop baby, please don’t stop,” she begged.
Michael applied his lips again this time while sucking he swirled his tongue over the hard tips. He looked up at her surreptitiously, and saw that her eyes were closed and that she was licking her lips and moaning, tossing her head from side to side. Michael wanted to suckle her breasts without the bra but wanted to continue the pretense of the prisoner of love game so he decided to allow his sweet little captive the elusion of escape. He continued to nuzzle her breasts over her bra with his lips and slightly loosened the grip on her wrists.
Annie felt Michael slightly loosen his hold on her and she took the opportunity to break free from his grip and wrap her arms around his neck. She wanted…no she needed, to be closer to him. Close enough to inhale his scent, to taste his skin with her lips, to feel his soft silky hair threading through her fingers. He had made her crazy with need for him playing this little captive game with her. As Annie buried her face into the crook of his neck murmuring his name and kissing and nuzzling him there Michael secretly smiled to himself. He wrapped his arms around her back and took the opportunity to unhook her bra. Once loose he pushed it off her and smoothed his hands up and down her bare back. Her skin was like soft silk to him.
Annie was delirious with desire and did not even notice what Michael was doing. All she wanted was to kiss him. She reached up and took his face in her hands and pulled it towards her own. She wanted to feel those soft lips caress her own—the same ones that had just been gloriously teasing her on other parts of her body. The kiss turned passionate as Annie coaxed Michael’s tongue into her mouth and she began to erotically suck on it. Michael allowed Annie her momentary freedom from her captor only because right now he was enraptured with the sensation of her suckling his tongue and he didn’t want it to end just yet. He had a desperate need to be closer to her and therefore he pulled her towards him, wrapping his arms around her tightly, wanting to feel her breasts pressed up against his chest. She was like a naughty maiden right now the way she was sucking on his tongue and he was growing harder and hotter for her by the minute.
As she continued the kiss she slid her hands sensuously down his face, caressing his neck and then moved them down to the lapels of his shirt. She paused, and then started to unbutton his shirt. This time she managed to get a couple of the buttons undone before Michael stopped her. The kiss had Michael half out of his mind with desire and lust for her and therefore it took a minute to register in his mind what she was doing. But he had to try to exert some self control. “Michael, get a hold of yourself,” he scolded himself silently “You want this to be about her and her alone.” So he gently took her hands in his and pulled them down to her sides. She whimpered slightly and she reluctantly moved her lips from his. She looked into his eyes and said in a frustrated whisper, “Michael I need to touch you baby, please let me touch you.”
Listening to her soft pleading voice and looking into her warm soft eyes, all of Michael’s reserve came undone; he had to touch her again. He pulled her back into a tight embrace and smoothed his hands up and down her bare back and then he moved his hands to the front of her body, caressing her breasts lovingly. He murmured her name and said, “Annie, God you feel so good!”
He heard her plead with him again, “Michael, let me touch you and taste you and make love to you baby, please?” Upon hearing his wife’s soft, sweet plea, he snapped back to attention and he once again held her hands down firmly at her sides and met her gaze. He replied back gently, “Baby, not just yet.” “Are you torturing me my sweet Michael?” she said, still slightly frustrated. He smiled and leaning in closer to her he placed his lips near her ear and in the deep, sexy voice he reserved for her and her alone he whispered, “Can’t you see that you are the one torturing me girl?!” He then brushed his lips across her cheek till he reached her lips and kissed her. He looked into her eyes intently and said “I desire to pleasure you some more Annie.” He released the tight hold he had on her hands but still holding them he brought them up again to his lips and tenderly kissed the palms of each one, a sweet gesture, to prove to her that he was doing it only to please her. He then leaned in and started to kiss her again on the lips and then traced a line of tiny kisses along her other cheek and whispered sexily in her ear, “I know you want to feel my touch some more baby. Why don’t you lean back on the pillow and show me where you want me to caress and kiss you girl.” The word kiss sent a thrill through her and she obediently leaned back on the pillows.
His sweet sexy voice not only seemed to relax her and chase away her previous frustration, it also seemed to empower her. Suddenly she was feeling friskier, she knew he was watching her intently so she took her finger and placed it in her mouth, sucking and licking the tip bewitchingly, and then taking it out she brazenly started to fondle her breasts with the wet tip—first one and then the other. “Michael, would you like to kiss me here baby? Or how about here baby?” she said in a most enticing manner—mimicking him in the way she accentuated the word kiss. Annie watched as his eyes widened and turned a deep dark brown and he nodded his head mutely and leaned in and started to feast on her breasts again, this time without the restraint of her bra.
With her hands free now Annie was able to cradle the back of Michael’s head and run her fingers through his soft, silky tresses. As he licked and suckled her breasts she pressed his face closer, trying to get the full effect of his tongue on her nipples. Annie felt so naughty and delicious. It was the middle of the afternoon and Michael was making sweet love to her. She let him know how much she was enjoying what he was doing to her by whispering his name softly, “Michael that feels so good. I love you so much my sweet Michael.”
He stopped and swooped back up to her. Lying next to her he took her in his arms and embraced her, wrapping his strong loving arms around her. He kissed her on her face and on the top of her head murmuring softly words of love. He slightly separated himself from her and took his hand and caressed her face and then tucked one of his fingers under her chin and raised her face up to his and kissed her lightly on the lips and said in a husky whisper, “Where else do you want to feel my lips Annie?” Michael looked at her intently, his eyes ablaze with love and desire and she felt a warm sensation flow through her body. She knew instinctively that whatever she asked him to do, he would—his only intent right now was to please her and once again that made her feel so powerful and sexy. She felt emboldened and in a sense Michael was freeing her to pursue desires and needs that she never really knew she had till she met and fell in love with him.
She leaned back again and lay against the pillows and taking her hands she sensuously began to smooth them down her body, starting with her breasts and then down to her pregnant tummy and she said to Michael, “I want to feel your lips all over my body Michael.” As she spoke she reached up and took her finger and traced it along his lips. Michael closed his eyes momentarily as he felt such an intense rush of desire wash over him. She was being so sexy and uninhibited right now and it was an unbelievable turn on. He reached up and grasped her hand in his, not allowing her to lower it just yet. He opened his eyes and he stared into hers. And then he opened his mouth and inserted her finger into it. He sucked her finger, letting his tongue swirl around it.
Annie gasped at the intense feeling his lips and tongue were having on her as he sucked her finger. He took her finger out of his mouth and he tenderly kissed the palm of her hand before surrendering it and said, “Show me girl—point to where you want to feel my lips baby!” She licked her lips and then took her now wet finger and touched the valley between her breasts and said, “I want you to kiss me here Michael.” She let her finger trail slowly down to her pregnant tummy till she reached her belly button and said, “And then I want you to kiss me here Michael.” And then making sure she made steady eye contact with him she lowered her finger further and rested it enticingly on her panties and said softly, “And then I want you to kiss me here baby.”
Michael acquiesced willingly and began to kiss her on the appointed spots, first the valley between her breasts. “You are so sexy and so beautiful girl,” he whispered in between kisses. He let his lips take the same path as her finger just had previously…slowly making his way down to her bellybutton. He kissed her lovingly on her pregnant stomach and then began to kiss and nuzzle her bellybutton with his lips. His tongue tickled her and she couldn’t help but giggle. He smiled. It felt so good to make her happy and giddy. He rubbed his cheek sensuously on her stomach and then took his finger and began to run it along the waistband of her panties. They were so pretty and sweet, just like her he thought—even though right now she was being a bit of a sexy vixen.
He hesitated a moment, and looking like that shy boy again he said in a husky whisper, “Are you sure you want me to kiss you down here girl,” Michael said letting his fingers tantalizingly rub across her panties. He could feel her reaction to his touch by the way her body trembled as his fingers grazed her. “Because I desire to fulfill all of your fantasies girl.” Annie looked down at Michael. His eyes were smoldering. She felt both of their passions escalating with each parlay in the little game that they were playing. She took her hands and reached down placing them gently on each side of his face and lifted his head so that she could look deeply into his eyes. “I like the way your soft lips feel on my body Michael and I especially want to feel them caress me there baby,” she said in a breathless whisper. Michael closed his eyes momentarily and leaned his cheek into the palm of her hand. He then smiled as he lowered his face to her panties. He became heady as he inhaled her intoxicating scent. He lowered his lips to the waistband of her panties and started to place a trail of soft, wet kisses down the middle till he reached her cusp. Michael pressed his lips there and inhaled her scent again. God she was so beautiful and she smelled so heavenly and she tasted even better he thought as he increased the pressure of his lips and tongue, trying to desperately make contact with the soft outer lips of her core through her cotton panties.
He felt her moan and then slightly squirm with delight as she felt the pressure of his lips and tongue increase. He placed his hands on her hips to hold her still. Annie arched her back forward and moved her hands to the back of his head. She began to lovingly caress him there, letting his soft silky hair thread through her fingers. She said in a breathless whisper, “Michael that feels so good baby but I want to feel your mouth right on me baby,” and she frantically started to reach for the waistband of her panties trying to take them off as quickly as possible.
“Nuh uh, Annie,” Michael lightly scolded her. He sat up and gently took her hands in his and brought them down to her side. “Let me take care of that girl. You lie back again and let me do this girl—I need to pleasure you Annie!” He guided her body back down so that she was now laying down again looking up at him. He loved her this way—her body seemed to glisten in the afternoon sun as it came through the windows. Her hair fanned out like a halo—his angel. “Lie here and wait for me Annie!” He left her arms momentarily to stand up.
After Michael got up from the bed Annie observed him taking his shirt off and casually tossing it to the ground and she breathed in excitedly. He stood momentarily for her and she was able to gaze upon his long, lean form. Michael was beautiful as far as Annie was concerned. It was not a word used to describe a lot of men, but to Annie it was the most descriptive for her husband. She called out in a sweet sexy plea, “Michael, baby, please hurry!” and then she waited anxiously for Michael to make his way to the foot of the bed. She couldn’t help but squeeze and rub her thighs tightly together as she lay on the bed in excited anticipation of what was about to happen.
Michael sauntered to the foot of the bed and gently grasped Annie’s legs in his hands and pulled her body down, sliding her gently so that her legs were now dangling over the end of the bed. He then knelt down between Annie’s legs and began to nuzzle her thighs with his lips and his tongue as he softly murmured, “I am here my sweet beautiful girl!” She sighed and closed her eyes and reveled in the feeling of his hot breath and soft lips slowly caressing her thighs with sweet, wet kisses. She wanted to look at him so she propped herself up on her elbows and he then looked up and whispered softly, “I love you Annie!” Her voice trembled as she replied back “I love you more my sweet Michael.”
All the while his eyes locked with hers, he then took his fingers and hooked them into her panties and started to lower them. Annie lifted her butt slightly to allow him to continue pulling them past her thighs. And then all she felt was the delicious sensation of his hands sensuously smoothing their way down her body as her panties dropped to the floor.
Annie’s body quivered with delightful anticipation as she felt Michael’s hands caressing the back of her legs—first her feet, then slightly tickling the back of her knees and then all the way up her thighs. Michael grasped her butt cheeks in his strong capable hands, and began to knead her flesh, forcing her thighs to open even further. He inhaled her lovely aroma and sighed happily—a delightful combination of her own natural sweet self and a hint of the organic flower scented shower gel she had used just this morning.
She felt his hot breath tickle her middle and then his lips were on her, sucking and licking the soft outer shell of her core. Even though she was anticipating the moment, she was still dazzled by the first contact of his mouth to her flesh and couldn’t help but moan his name aloud, “Michael!” and thrust her hips forward. But Michael held tightly onto her thighs forcing her to stay down on the bed. Annie wanted to feel his soft tresses threading through her fingers so she arched her back forward and reached for the back of his head with her hands. She tenderly caressed the back of his head and urged him on with sweet murmurings. “Michael I love you so much! This feels so good baby please don’t stop baby please! Take me away my sweet Michael, take me there please baby!” She then collapsed back onto the bed.
He heard her sweet and tender, yet urgent pleas and he answered them by intensifying the pressure of his tongue on the swollen tip of her core. Annie reacted by moaning out loud, grasping tightly, fistfuls of the sheet and momentarily squeezing Michael’s head between her thighs. For a brief moment Michael felt like he could pass out with sensory overload as Annie squeezed his head between her soft and flowery scented thighs. But nothing could deter him from his sweet assault. Part of Michael was tempted to just enter her right now. He selfishly couldn’t wait to feel the sensation of her wrapped around him like a tight silky glove. But he could feel the pressure in her body building and knew she wanted and needed release. And this afternoon was all about pleasuring and making love to his wife and besides that he couldn’t wait to taste her sweet nectar and feel her body tremor in his hands as he made her climax. Only then would he enter her and allow himself some sweet relief.
Annie was flush with carefree abandon—she was sexy and wanton—and she felt a need to be loud and vocal about it! She tossed her head from side to side biting and licking her lips in between calling out to him, “Michael, YES, it feels so good! You are SO good to me baby! I love you so MUCH!” Annie closed her eyes tightly and concentrated on the feeling of Michael’s mouth pleasuring her. A delicious pressure was building inside of her body—and Michael was the only one that could relieve her of this pressure and when it happened it would feel so good! She urged him on now with even more emphasis calling out to him, “Michael, PLEASE make me come baby, I NEED some sweet release, PLEASE, baby take me there!
Michael could feel how excited she was by the way she was urging him on. He could feel her muscles tightening, in anticipation of her coming climax. His love and devotion was very powerful for her and he had every intention of answering her pleas and taking her all the way there and back! He wanted her to hit that peak hard because he knew the coming back down would be absolutely heavenly for her. He stopped his ministrations, only for a moment, looking up at her and replying in an equally urgent voice of his own, “All right Annie girl, come for me baby, come on my sweet beautiful girl!” In order to assist her he increased her arousal by stimulating her with his finger as he continued to flick his tongue repeatedly across the swollen tip of her core, hoping to accelerate her orgasm.
Feeling Michael’s finger stroking her in such an erotic manner finally sent Annie over the edge. When she finally came it was like a tidal wave of sensations washing over her. Finally sweet relief and she emphatically thanked her lover for providing it, shouting out loud repeatedly, “MICHAEL, YES!” And she didn’t care if the whole world heard her. Michael was flooded with the luscious sensation of her juices washing over his mouth and he frantically sucked her to try to get every last drop of her honeyed nectar. He teased her purposely and continued to flick his tongue over her still sensitive essence. He could feel waves of tremors reverberate through her body as he did so. Her shouts continued to get softer and softer till all Michael could hear were sweet, sexy murmurings from her. Michael placed a soft final kiss on her core and then rubbed his cheek sensuously on her inner thigh. He needed to be inside her, he needed to be one with her.
Annie closed her eyes and slowly floated back down to earth like colorful burning embers after a fireworks display. She felt Michael slowly relax his grip on her hips and stand up. She opened her eyes and sat up slightly and watched him unfastening his belt and shucking his jeans. Annie licked her lips as she gazed at his beauty. He stood there in front of her in only his briefs, looking like a magnificent sculpture come to life. He looked at her, his eyes heavy with desire and lust for her, and said, “I need some sweet relief now Annie girl. I need to be inside you.”
Then come to me Michael my sweet sexy boy,” Annie said in a breathless whisper and gestured with her hand for him to come closer, “I want to feel you inside of me too!” She had just experienced a mind blowing orgasm that Michael had lovingly and skillfully elicited from her using only his tongue and his lips and his finger but just watching him coming towards her again kept her arousal peeked. Besides she knew that it would be even more amazing when they both came at the same time and she wanted him inside of her—filling her up, literally and emotionally making her one with him.
He quickly shucked his briefs and sauntered to the foot of the bed with panther like grace. Her legs still hung over the side of the bed and Michael gently nudged them apart and stood there. He gazed down upon her in all of her splendid glory—golden hair fanned out; surrounding her head like a halo. She was smiling—seemingly sparkling with an afterglow from the orgasm that she just had. Her gorgeous nude form was on display for him. Since she had become pregnant her breasts seemed even more luscious to Michael, and right now they were glistening with her sweat, looking so tempting and tantalizing, Michael just had to get another taste.
He leaned over her, purposely not allowing his hands to touch her, and let his mouth nibble and suck on each of her rosy tips till they became hard and erect and she moaned and slightly squirmed. He let his arms rest on either side of her and hovered above her, just letting his erection graze her stomach but then teasingly taking it away again. She moaned again, closing her eyes tightly and tossing her head from side to side, this time murmuring his name aloud, “Michael!” He leaned closer to her ear and whispered softly “Hey beautiful girl, do you feel how much I need you, how much I need to be inside of you?” He then lowered his body down again to hers and this time he rested his erection right on her tummy, allowing her to feel the fullness and hardness of his staff rub sensually across her stomach.
Annie opened her eyes and whispered his name softly, “Michael,” to get his attention. She felt Michael lift his weight off of her and he turned his head slightly to look into her eyes. She then watched Michael’s reaction as she reached up and encircled both of her hands around his erection. She continued to stare deeply into his eyes and teased him sexily, “Yes my beautiful boy I can feel how much you need me and how much you need to be inside of me right now!” Her grip was firm but not too tight and she slowly started to pump him, moving her hands up and down along his hard shaft. Feeling deliciously naughty she continued to tease him. She lifted her head up slightly, and placing her lips close to his ear she asked him in a soft and sultry whisper, “Michael do you like the way my hands feel on you?” She then lightly moved her lips along his cheek till she captured his lips with her own. His mouth opened to hers willingly and hungrily and Annie provocatively sucked on his tongue just as she had moments ago on his finger. The whole time she kept her firm grip on his erection.
Their lips parted and Annie lowered her head back to the bed. The kiss cast a sensual spell on Michael’s senses. He stared down at her, his eyelids heavy with desire. Her soft, warm hands encircling his shaft felt so good. Her fingers caressing him like satiny ribbons and the up and down pumping were sending delicious tremors radiating throughout his body. As she continued her ministrations Michael tried to regain some of his faculties and managed to gasp out a reply to her question, “Hmm...Ye...Yes...oh God girl yes, I love your hands on me baby, it feels so good…I love you Annie, I love you girl!” Michael finally surrendered and allowed himself to totally revel in the feeling of her hands.
Annie increased his pleasure even further by intermittently using the pads of her thumbs to rub sensuously around the sensitive tip of his erection. Each time she did it seemed to elicit a further pleasurable moan from Michael. He straightened his arms up so that now his hands were flat on the bed and he lifted himself above her, thus allowing her more room to pleasure him. And then as if praising the heavens for the pure ecstasy that he was feeling he closed his eyes and bent his head back so that his face was lifted up to the ceiling and he shouted aloud, “Oh God girl it feels so good…don’t stop, please!”
She looked up at Michael. His head was thrown back, his face gazing up to the heavens and his long black silky hair hung down loosely around his shoulders. She was reminded of a magnificent beast—a lion, king of the forest—fierce and beautiful. She let her eyes slowly descend down his body. Everything about him was beautiful including the way his supple neck, dripping with sweat, was straining upwards. She slightly increased the intensity of her massage and she continued her downward exploration with her eyes. The muscles in his upper arms were flexing under the strain of holding himself up while she pleasured him. Her eyes continued their downward movement. His skin was translucent giving his body a luminous quality. His chest was firm and taut—coming from having been a dancer for most of his life. He was excited by her touch and she watched in fascination the rise and fall of his pectorals as he breathed rapidly in and out.
Annie’s eyes were finally drawn to her own hands currently caressing his engorged member. It was large and thick, Annie’s hands managed to fit tightly around it. She couldn’t help but lick her lips. It never ceased to amaze her how well endowed he was and a wave of heat washed over her as she became focused on how exquisite it would be to lick and suck him. He had pleased her orally and she suddenly desired to do the same for him.
“Oh God Annie girl that feels so good baby,” he moaned out loud. He concentrated on the intense gratification that she was giving to him—the smooth feelings of her hands, stroking him up and down, and when her thumbs rubbed his extra sensitive tip he could barely contain himself. He felt like he could explode right into her hands—he knew he should stop—but doggone it felt so good!
He was so lost in his bliss that he barely noticed Annie starting to bend forwards and sit up to get closer to his erection. Annie was hypnotized with lust and desire as she said in a soft plaintive voice, “Michael I want to taste you baby.” He broke out of his momentary sexual haze. As much as he would have loved nothing more than to feel her lips kissing and sucking on him—he couldn’t allow it. He wanted this love session of theirs to be all about her. And besides, Michael knew he was too far gone for that and he was eager to be inside of her. He carefully guided her back on to the bed. “No my sweet beautiful girl, this is all about you baby,” he said tenderly admonishing her. “I want to come inside you Annie and I know you want it too girl!”
Michael muffled a chuckle as he observed a look of deep consternation on his beautiful wife’s face. She was frustrated because she didn’t want to have to choose between the acts! But then as if she made her choice, that glorious smile of hers returned and she said, “Yes Michael I want that too baby!” Though he must admit to himself, when she took her hands off of his erection he felt a momentary stab of regret, but it soon passed as he thought of how he would soon feel, wrapped up again in her love, this time deep inside of her.
Annie looped her arms around Michael’s neck and pulled him closer to her and whispered softly, “Make me one with you baby!” Michael let the weight of his body rest on Annie, ever careful so as not to crush her, but close enough so that she could once again feel his hardness enticingly resting on her pregnant tummy. “All right girl, whatever you desire my love,” Michael whispered softly to her gazing deeply into her eyes. She met his intense look with one of her own and then gave him a sloppy kiss on his lips.
He smiled and slowly arose from the bed. Every movement he made this afternoon was unhurried; thoughtful…he wanted to love her in a slow and deliberate manner. Standing at the foot of the bed he said “Scoot yourself down here girl.” He assisted her by pulling on her legs so that they were once again hanging over the edge of the bed. He then gently nudged her thighs apart. “Now wrap those sexy legs up and around me girl.” Annie readily obeyed lifting her legs and wrapping them around Michael’s backside, locking them together at her ankles. Michael could feel them resting delectably right above his buttocks. “That’s right girl,” Michael said in a husky whisper. His hands caressed her smooth thighs. He wanted her so very desperately but he wanted to continue the slow tease for just a little bit longer. He took his erection in his hands and rubbed the tip delectably on the swollen lips of her core, paying especial attention to her sensitive tip, and she let out a resounding moan at the same time clasping her legs a little tighter around Michael’s backside. He looked down at her and teased her in that sexy whisper once more, “Do you need me Annie girl?” he said as he let the tip of his shaft tantalizingly enter her but then quickly took it back out to continue the erotic massage of her opening.
She moaned again and replied back in a breathless plea, “I do need you Michael, please baby I want you so much, please!” And then once again placing the tip invitingly near the entrance of her core he leaned in slightly and whispered again, “Annie, say my name girl. I love to hear my name coming out of those sweet lips baby girl!” She moaned again and this time spoke out loud, “Michael...come to me…come inside me Michael!” And because she could no longer stand his playful teasing, she surprised Michael and using the strength of her legs locked around his back, she pulled him into her with one swift tug.
Michael let out a whoosh of breath and suddenly found himself deliciously nestled inside of her. Michael was pleasantly surprised by the way she took charge, but once inside her he could no longer think of anything as her muscles tightened and contracted around him, delectably squeezing him like a tight silk glove and he moaned aloud his appreciation.
Annie slightly moved under him. It always took a few precious seconds for her body to acclimate to his hugeness—but it was a deliciously wonderful feeling that Annie would never grow tired of. She was literally filled up with him—overflowing with his love. Michael could feel her slightly move beneath him, and he waited momentarily before he started to move, allowing her to get used to his presence inside her. He closed his eyes and relaxed, taking this time to try to steady his rapid breathing. They had a such a deep emotional connection with each other no matter what but when they were joined together in this intimate manner—it seemed all the more stronger—they were one with each other and it seemed as though nothing could ever separate them.
“Oh God girl, it feels so good being inside of you!” he said tenderly to her, as he gazed down on her. She was wet and ready for him, and he artfully moved his erection in and out of her—never allowing his shaft to fully leave her hot wet core. He smoothed his hands down the back of her thighs and then down to her buttocks, grasping a cheek in each hand, squeezing her flesh and slightly tipping her body upwards to meet his strokes and to allow deeper penetration. This prompted Annie to moan in delight. “You like this girl?” he said in that sexy deep voice of his, and he squeezed her butt cheeks again.
Annie was starting to feel that tantalizing pressure building up inside of her again. The friction he was creating from pumping slowly in and out of her was exquisite. Each stroke of his phallus was deeper than the one before, but like an itch that urgently needed to be scratched—it wasn’t enough to relieve that pressure. She needed him to penetrate her deeper in order to touch that sweet spot inside of her that she so desperately knew would release the pressure and send her to seventh heaven. “Yes…yes…Michael…I like it…Michael…but deeper baby, deeper!” she instructed her husband. “Okay girl, lift your legs up higher baby,” and Michael assisted her by hooking his arms under her legs and moving them up higher so that now her ankles were nearly resting on his shoulders. She was now spread open even further to him, enabling him to push into her even deeper. She moaned loudly and Michael became concerned, he didn’t want to harm her or the baby and he said “I am not hurting you, am I Annie?” “NO Michael, NO….it’s good baby, so very good….don’t stop baby, DEEPER!” she shouted. And Michael acquiesced, accelerating the pace of his strokes.
They were so in the moment with each other that the only sounds each could hear was their own heavy breathing and moaning, and the sound of the slap of their bodies meeting, his flesh upon hers, each time he thrust his erect member into her—and with each stroke he could feel her muscles tightening around him and he knew she was drawing close to climaxing.
It had only seemed like moments ago that she had experienced a mind blowing orgasm and here she was on the verge of yet another. But this time he was inside of her and she wanted him to come too. And as if reading her thoughts he gasped out, “Come on baby….don’t wait for me girl…come girl!” he commanded her and once again she found herself on that precipice, before the pressure finally popped and Annie felt like she was exploding into a thousand pieces. Upon reflection of this moment she felt for sure this was the loudest that she had ever screamed his name.
Michael followed quickly behind her, and exploded inside of her sending a jet stream of his seed into her mixing with her liquid heat, overflowing out of their bodies like hot lava. He reached up and slid her legs back down and she automatically clamped them back behind his back—not wanting to lose contact with him just yet. “Don’t go anywhere just yet,” she said softly. “I am not going anywhere girl,” he said as he scooped her up in his arms and held her trembling body close to his, burying his face into the crook of her neck, nuzzling her with his lips and murmuring her name over and over.
Annie reciprocated with soft gentle words of love for him, her face was damp with her sweat but it was also wet with her tears. She felt so emotional at this moment. He lifted his face up and looked into her eyes and said in a husky whisper, “You are crying?” She looked into his eyes and said softly back to him, “As are you my sweet prince,” and she lifted her hands up and caressed his face, wet with his own tears. “It’s that symbiotic bond we have beautiful girl. Like you have said in the past, each time we make love it’s like we connect on some higher level and I find myself getting so emotional girl. It’s never ever been like that with anyone else girl—just you Annie my love,” Michael whispered softly and he brought his hands up to her face and returned the same gesture, tenderly wiping the moisture from her face.
It was late afternoon now and a light summer breeze blew the curtains slightly. The sound of the birds chirping outside the bedroom window was the only sound that could be heard—that and the soft sighs of two lovers laying in bed. Annie and Michael lay in each others arms. Their nude bodies partially covered by a sheet. Not wanting to lose the connection to each other, their legs were firmly intertwined with each others. They were quiet—each reflecting on their afternoon lovemaking session. Michael’s head was resting comfortably on Annie’s chest as she lovingly threaded her fingers through his soft silky hair.
Annie was the first to speak, “Michael my sweet boy—you were so generous and so selfless in your lovemaking this afternoon. You took my breath away baby,” she kissed the top of his head and rubbed her cheek on his soft hair. He looked up at her and said, “I wanted to make you feel special Annie, especially after what happened earlier. And besides that girl, you are deserving of all the love that I can give to you Annie.”
“And what about you Michael, don’t you feel that you deserve to be loved, to be happy?” She took her finger and lightly touched the underside of his chin, forcing him to continue to look into her eyes. She could see a flicker of uncertainty cross his face and then he smiled. The smile was not his usual all glowing beautiful smile, instead it held a bittersweet tinge to it. He closed his eyes for a minute as if trying to choose his words carefully and then they fluttered open and he said, “Well…you know how it is with me Annie. I have this need within me to give love and express love to everyone around me—but sometimes I guess I have a hard time believing that I am lovable. But I think being with you has enabled me to open myself up to the possibility. Just know that I’m getting there girl, okay?” “All right my sweet boy. We will work on it together.”
“I’ve been thinking about how your birthday is coming up.” Michael moaned and buried his face back into Annie’s chest again. “Don’t remind me girl, you know how I feel about growing old,” he mumbled. “A couple of more weeks Michael, and it’s gonna be a big one for you sweetie. I know how you feel about it, but this will be our first birthday celebration together. So I am going to plan something special for you Michael. Don’t you worry honey, just you, me, and the kids. And then later on that night, perhaps I can be as generous and selfless as you were with me today baby.” He looked up and they kissed each other. “Girl, that doesn’t sound half bad. You will have me thinking I am lovable yet!” And they both laughed. Annie was relieved that she had been able to lighten the moment. She didn’t want him to dwell on the negative, especially since they had just spent the last few hours trying to dispel some of the negativity in their lives.
He settled himself back into her arms, and once again she started to thread her fingers through his hair. Michael placed the palm of one of his hands on Annie’s pregnant tummy and started to rub her there, very gently and very soothingly. “Speaking of the kids, your mother will be letting them loose soon I am sure. I don’t want this afternoon to end, but I think we should be getting up soon.” “Not just yet girl. Please? I want to do one more special thing for you Annie. Can I sing to you and the baby?” Michael looked up at her again, his chocolate brown eyes so soft and endearing…how could she deny this man anything. “I would love that Michael, and I am sure Baby Jackson would love it too sweetie!”
“I know just the song Annie,” and Michael got this sweet adorable grin on his face. “I heard this at Doctor Christina’s office today while I was waiting for you my lovely one. Let’s see if I can remember the words…” He continued to massage Annie’s tummy with his free hand and started to sing softly, “Muskrat Suzie…Muskrat Sam…do the jitterbug at a muskrat land, and they shimmy….Sam is so skinny…” He looked down at her tummy and then back up at her, his eyes had this mischievous sparkle and Annie couldn’t help but giggle in delight. Here she thought he would serenade her and the baby with one of his masterpieces…she wasn’t expecting this at all!
He loved the sweet sound of her laughter and it helped to urge him on once he saw that she approved of his song choice. He moved down slightly on the bed now so that his face was closer to Annie’s tummy, still lightly rubbing her belly he continued to sing softly, “And they whirl and they twirl and they tango, singin’ and jinglin’ a jangle, float like the heavens above, looks like Muskrat Love!” Annie felt so loved at that moment. And as she listened to Michael singing in his sweet soft voice, she thought about the baby growing inside her and just how wonderful it was going to be once he or she was born…and then she felt a movement, coming from inside of her, a feeling that she had not experienced yet during her pregnancy. Michael felt it too, and he stopped singing momentarily and looked up at Annie, his eyes wide with recognition. “Did you feel that Annie?” he said. “Yes, I did Michael! The baby just moved! Keep singing sweetie and maybe it will happen again!” “All right girl!” He closed his eyes, as though trying to remember the rest of the lyrics and then in that same sweet voice, but this time a little bit louder, he continued, “Nibblin' on bacon, chewin' on cheese, Sam says to Suzie, honey, would you please be my Mrs, Suzie says, yes, with her kisses!” And then another little kick! They both started to giggle again.
And then Michael moved up on the bed and took his beautiful pregnant wife in his arms. He rubbed his nose with hers and kissed her lightly on the lips and with the palm of his hand still firmly planted on her tummy he finished off the song, and she could hear his voice was laced with emotion, “Now, he's ticklin' her fancy, rubbin' her toes, muzzle to muzzle, now anything goes as they wriggle, Sue starts to giggle,” (and then another kick) “And they whirled and they twirled and they tango, singin' and jinglin' a jangle, floatin' like the heavens above, looks like muskrat love!” After he finished the song she looked up at him. He was grinning ear to ear, just as she was and she could see the unabashed joy that she had reflected back at her in his eyes, slightly damp with his tears. “That was amazing Michael!” “I know girl, wasn’t it! I guess the baby likes Captain and Tenille!” She laughed, “How does that make the amazing Michael Jackson feel?” He ducked his head bashfully and then said, “That’s all right Annie, once he or she is born, I will sing the entire Michael Jackson song book to the kid repeatedly!” They both laughed and then as they stared into each other’s eyes Annie said quietly, “I love you Michael and I can’t wait for this baby to be born—she is going to have the best daddy ever!” “Annie my sweet girl, I love you more, and when this baby is born, he is going to have the best mommy ever!” And then Annie placed her hand lovingly over Michael’s on her tummy and as if this special occasion between them couldn’t get any better, Baby Jackson chose that moment to give one more little kick under the firm touch of their hands. Michael looked at Annie and they both laughed. “It’s just gotta be a boy with that kinda kick Annie!” Michael said. “Now, now, Michael—it could be a girl—especially with your dancer genes—maybe she will grow up to be a Rockette!” Annie said laughing and they both hugged each other a little tighter.
And then after a few moments of quiet reflection for the both of them, Annie said, “Okay sweetie, now we really have to get up, the kids will be home soon and we don’t want them to find us lazing around in bed!” Michael jumped up, “Okay girl! Let’s take a quick shower together Annie and then we can get dressed and go downstairs and wait for them!” And then like a little kid himself Annie thought, he clapped his hands in delight and said, “I can’t wait to tell Prince and Paris and Blanket about how the baby moved!” And he reached down and helped his wife up from the bed and then ran into the bathroom singing loudly, “Muskrat Suzie, Muskrat Sam…” Annie smiled and placing her hand on her tummy she whispered, “Wait till you meet your daddy Baby Jackson, you are going to love him!” And she followed her husband into the bathroom.
The next morning Michael called Frank Dileo on the phone and filled him in on what had happened yesterday at Dr. Christina’s office. Frank agreed to come over and they would discuss their options. “Is she okay Mike?” Frank queried in a concerned voice. “Yes, she is fine Frank.” “And the baby is okay also Mike? “Yes Frank the baby is fine. Annie was scared. I...I didn’t watch out for her the way I should have Tookie. I feel awful about it. But I want to rectify the situation. We talked about it and we want to go public with our relationship and the pregnancy. We both think that will be the best thing to do to counter some of the negative media. I am not sure if any of the tabloids will publish any of the pictures that they took yesterday, but you know how I feel about that stuff Frank. I don’t want to see it or even know about it, nor do I want her or the kids to see it. Can you come by today so we can discuss how we should go about making our relationship public Tookie?”
“Of course kid. I will be there in a little bit. Sit tight. We will figure it out. Don’t worry Mike.” Frank Dileo arrived after lunch. The children were there momentarily to give Uncle Frank a big hug and a kiss and then Frank, Michael and Annie sat down and started to talk. They discussed making a general announcement, kind of like a press release. Frank suggested that he could contact some of the major fan groups and the announcement could be posted on some of the on-line fan sights in addition to being released to the general media. They decided also that Michael and Annie would draft the announcement together, Frank would review it and give any suggestions that he felt would be good but of course would defer to the both of them. The conversation seemed to be going well Annie thought. Michael appeared to be happy and at peace that they were finally going to announce to the world that he was married again and had another child on the way. The frightening experience of yesterday afternoon seemed a lifetime ago to Annie—especially after Michael had treated her to a most loving and romantic interlude after the incident, that had instilled an inner confidence and strength in her. Now she felt certain that she could face the media onslaught that may follow this announcement. For the first time since they were married Annie felt that it was going to be all right to go public with their relationship, especially on their own terms.
But as was wont to happen with her very complex husband a suggestion by Frank Dileo suddenly changed Michael’s demeanor and he became increasingly agitated. “Now, what about photographs?” Frank questioned the both of them. “On the way over I was thinking perhaps the both of you could pose for some photos and maybe it would even be a good idea to have the kids join in.” Frank looked over at Annie sitting on the couch next to Michael. Michael’s head was down but he was grasping Annie’s hand in his. He knew that Michael was probably not going to like this idea but Frank thought it was a good one and decided to press on—seeing if he could get Annie on his side.
Annie liked the idea and without even thinking, replied to Frank. “I think that might be a nice idea, especially if the photos were very informal. Showing us at home with our kids, eating dinner, playing board games. The stuff of everyday, normal life.” It was then that she turned to Michael and notice that he was no longer holding her hand. He was looking at her in a strange way, almost as though he was looking through her. She didn’t like it and it gave her an ominous chill. It was then that she realized that he wasn’t too happy with this idea. “I don’t like it,” he said, his voice was flat and held an edge that was not there minutes ago. “Why do they have to be involved?” Michael said defensively. “Well I was just thinking that perhaps it would be good to show you guys as a family unit. Like Annie said, it doesn’t have to be anything formal. Heck the more informal the better. I just think it would be good to show the world that you guys are in love and that there is nothing fake or contrived about this relationship,” Frank continued. But once those words came out of his mouth he knew he had made a mistake.
Michael stood up and started to pace the room. Annie nervously looked up at him. She had not remembered seeing him this anxious in a long time. “So what you are saying is that I need to show the world how NORMAL I am. How my relationship with a woman is REAL and normal because everyone knows how abnormal I am,” it could not be mistaken that his voice was dripping with bitterness and sarcasm. “Michael, please come and sit back down. I am sure what Frank means is that we want the world to know the Michael that we all know, the loving father and devoted husband,” Annie said in a soothing tone, trying to get him to calm down. He suddenly stopped pacing and looked at Annie intently. Annie looked into his eyes and she could see such deep fear and anxiety. She felt like she had to say the right thing but she also was thinking about how Michael always said that they needed to be honest with each other. She had only wanted to calm him down but her remarks had seemingly made him even more agitated. “Is that what you think Annie? That I need to show the world how devoted I am to you…to my children? So that we can appear normal to outsiders, so that they don’t judge me and so that they think the right things about me? After all you wouldn’t want everybody to think that you are married to a weirdo or a…a…monster?”
Annie got up from the couch and started to move towards him. She was upset with him for saying these things but still wanting to calm him down she kept her voice at a soothing level. “Michael you know I never meant that. Why are you putting words into my mouth? I love you and I love them and I want only for others to see what a wonderful man you are.”
Frank sat quietly on the couch. He had not meant to start this firestorm but he thought if anyone could get him to calm down and see reason it would be her. They stood inches apart from each other now. Neither touching each other, their arms held straight down at their sides, staring intently into each others’ eyes. Michael spoke again. “You know how much I have done to protect them from this kind of exposure. I don’t want them in the spotlight! Hell, I don’t want you in the spotlight! To be held up to scorn and ridicule. It’s not worth it so that I can get good publicity and I can’t believe you would even think this is a good idea girl, especially after what happened to you yesterday.” Then Michael leaned into her purposely getting closer to her face and in a deep growl he said, “Don’t you remember how they made you feel yesterday Annie? How dirty you felt with the comments that they made? About you being my nanny, about being my employee? That’s all they care about and even if you throw this little bone out to them showing them that you are a GOOD and NORMAL person they will only come back later with more vitriol!”
“Michael, please…let’s sit down and talk about it,” Annie pleaded looking into his eyes. She raised her hand up and started to caress his face, but it didn’t work, he abruptly turned around and growled out, “NO! I want to be alone. I need to think about this.” She started to walk towards him as he retreated to the door. He turned around swiftly and said in a stern voice, “I need to be alone Annie! Don’t follow me!” He looked over at Frank Dileo and said “I will call you, you know the way out Frank.” And then he was gone.
Annie stood staring at the door in stunned silence moments after Michael left so abruptly. She kept thinking that at any minute he would be back. But as several minutes passed she knew that was not to be. She was trying to sort out what had just happened. “I think I know how you are feeling” Frank said to Annie. Annie turned around slowly, “I am sorry…what did you say?” she said rather distractedly, still thinking of the look on Michael’s face as he left. Frank patted the seat next to him on the couch, inviting her to come and sit back down next to him. She walked slowly back toward the couch and took a seat next to him. “You are debating whether or not you should go to him and talk to him. Even though he specifically said he didn’t want you to. You are worried if you do go, he will withdraw even more. But if you don’t go, you worry the same thing. I am only saying this because I know what it’s like, I’ve been there.”
Annie looked at Frank Dileo sitting next to her. He always reminded Annie of the grumpy uncle—the one that had the gruff exterior but was actually a big teddy bear on the inside. He was chomping on his signature unlit cigar. She had only really spoken to Frank two times before and each time Michael was there. She couldn’t recall talking to him alone—one on one between the two of them so she was actually pleased when he said, “Annie let’s sit and talk for a few minutes. Even though it appears that Michael wants me to leave.” He chuckled to himself as he made this last statement. He took her hands in his and squeezed them, a tender gesture, “Don’t worry kiddo. Let him have some alone time. You’ll see I bet you he comes back to you contrite, seeking your forgiveness and counsel.”
“And how come you are so sure of this Mr. Dileo,” Annie said in a quiet voice. “Because Mrs. Jackson, I have never seen Mikey so head over heals in love with any other person, ever. I see the way when you walk into the room how his focus is on you immediately and nothing else matters till you are by his side. Then he can’t seem to resist holding your hand, or touching you—almost like he is afraid of you disappearing on him.”
She looked at Frank and she felt herself blushing. “It’s that noticeable huh?” “I would say so. And it’s a good thing. He needs someone to trust. You have probably noticed that trust is a big deal with the kid. He has had a lot of people that claimed to be close to him and want to help him but in the end turn around and use him. Like the whole Bashir fiasco. I have always regretted that I wasn’t representing him during that period. I don’t think I would have allowed him to be interviewed by that snake and then perhaps he wouldn’t have had to go through all that bulls*** that followed it. But sometimes when he perceives that someone has hurt him or somehow betrayed him he locks you out and he is not quick to let you back into the fold. Michael and I have had our ups and downs. When he asked me to become his manager again I was ecstatic. I care a great deal about him. I feel strongly about helping him make a big come back. He deserves it Annie.”
“Can I confess something to you Frank?” “Of course you may Annie,” Frank said giving her hands a gentle squeeze before letting them go. He placed his hands behind his head and leaned back and relaxed on the couch. “Sometimes I am not sure that Michael trusts me completely, and it scares me. You were right about what you said before. I want to give him room to think things through on his own. But on the other hand I want so badly to run after him to try to get him to talk to me because I worry that he will hold all the pain and uncertainty in—and not confide in me because he is not entirely sure if he trusts me enough to do so.”
“I don’t want him to think that I am somehow checking up on him constantly and giving him the impression that I am somehow trying to fix him or psychoanalyze him. I get the impression that is what people try to do with him all the time. I want him to feel free to be himself around me…no walls, no masks. And that means the good, the bad and the ugly.”
Frank sat up and said to her, “Don’t sell yourself short kid. Again, I believe strongly that you are making a difference in his life. I can see the changes in him already. Just give him some time. The photo thing could be an exclusive…one magazine…perhaps one that he is comfortable with, like Ebony. If we find the right photographer—it could be good I think. At least his core fans would love to see what Michael is up to and seeing him relaxed and happy would be a good thing. And it could also help others see Michael in a whole new light. The both of you give it some more thought and I will be in touch with Mikey in a few days. Mike was right, I know my way out.” They both stood up and Frank Dileo embraced Annie warmly, giving her a quick kiss on the cheek and then he left the room.
Annie walked over to the window and absently mindedly looked out into the back yard. She kind of knew where Michael was headed. She knew him well. But Frank was right. She would give him his alone time and after he cooled down she would seek him out if he didn’t come to her first. In the meanwhile she knew what would make her feel better. It was a solution that Michael had given to her many months ago when she first met him and she needed comfort and cheering up—she would seek out Prince, Paris and Little Michael. The laughter and smiles of these three kids had amazing healing powers. And besides that she wanted to discuss with them in private about how they could celebrate Michael’s birthday. She knew they would have suggestions of their own and she wanted them to play a big role in the celebration. She left the room and headed upstairs to look for them.
After Michael had left the room so abruptly he felt somewhat foolish. A dramatic exit if ever there was one. He just needed some time alone to think the situation through, and as if by rote, his feet seemed to lead him automatically to his dance/recording studio. It was really the pool house but Michael had converted it for his own use.
He turned on the lights and then turned the music up really high and just started to move. Nothing special here, no trying to remember the steps or formulate new choreography, Michael just needed to feel the music in his soul and move to the rhythm. This sometimes helped him when he had a problem that he needed to work through. After about an hour, Michael was exhausted and he finally let himself rest; he slid down the side of the mirrored wall and buried his sweaty face into his hands. Crying again Jackson, what is wrong with you? The tears that he had been trying to suppress for the last hour started to leak out, falling down his cheeks. He left them unchecked. Every emotion was felt so strongly, whether it was anger or joy, pain or happiness, for him it always seemed to be accompanied with tears.
He wanted to announce to the world that they were married. After all it was his idea. But now it was getting complicated with the suggestion that he allow Prince, Paris and Blanket to partake in some of the photographs. He wasn’t sure about that. All he had ever wanted to do was protect them, from the paparazzi and the prying media. If it was up to him they would never even know who he was. But of course the older they got that was a near impossibility. He had raised them to be inquisitive, thoughtful, intelligent kids. Just as he asked questions when he was younger, they also did now. How does this work dad? (Prince). Where do the birds go at night daddy? (Blanket). How did the artist get it to look like that daddy? (Paris). But lately the questions were more pointed towards him, daddy is that you when you were a little kid? Daddy why do those ladies wait for you outside the gate? Why do they always want to take your picture dad?
Annie was right. They were older now and it wasn’t that he didn’t want the world to know how much he loved them and with the both of them there together they could seemingly protect them from some of the nastiness of the media. He looked up to the ceiling and said a little prayer before burying his face again into his arms, resting on his knees. “Lord, Jehovah, please guide me to what is right.” And if as a light was going on inside his head, Michael recalled with clarity a conversation that he had with Annie, before they were married, back in New York. It was about this very thing, announcing to the world their relationship:
"Michael there is a difference this time around. I am here with you. I will stand by your side Michael no matter what… I am here with you, you are not alone anymore. Trust in me and we will fight all the battles together. We will decide together when and if we need to make an announcement to the world about our relationship and our new baby. You are not only my lover but you are my friend, my best friend. And now we will be joined in marriage so you will be my husband and I will honor my commitment to you through all the good and the bad.”
Slowly he lifted his head and rested it back against the wall. He thought about how yesterday afternoon he had made sweet love to her, trying to instill confidence and strength in her. She wants to do the same for you too, Jackson. You have to learn to give up the control once in awhile and allow her to help guide you to what is right—together. You need to listen to her. She has taken you and your children into her heart—and she would do nothing to harm them or you. Listen to her Jackson! Why are you trying to figure this out your own? You don’t have to do that anymore. Like she said, she is there for you—you are not alone! You should try to let her in more…trust her more! He was not even sure why he had been so mean to her this afternoon. He had hurt her yesterday by ignoring her and now today he had hurt her again by doubting her love and devotion to him and his kids.
Suddenly he wanted to be near her—needed to be near her. He would find her and he would beg her forgiveness, getting down on bended knee if he had to. They would discuss the matter together and they would come up with the right solution together.
He got up from his sitting position, quickly turned off the music and the lights in the studio and stepped out into the sunshine. He smiled as he locked the door of the studio and then turned around and nearly flew back up to the house.
Michael knew that she would be in her studio. But as he drew closer he could hear that she was not alone. Most afternoons Michael knew for certain where to find his children and apparently this afternoon was no different. Even before they were married, from the time that Annie moved in with them his children became enchanted with her. They flocked to her like she was the Pied Piper of Hamlin. Sometimes he would find them laughing together on Annie's couch in her studio. Other times they would just be there, doing their homework, listening to music, or reading. He asked her if he should speak to them about not bothering her while she worked on her art but she scolded him gently, "Michael Jackson don't you dare. I love having them here with me."
He couldn’t help but smile as he came to the door and silently observed them. He didn’t wish to eavesdrop but he loved to watch them together. Today they were all sitting together at the table in the studio. Paris and Prince sat on either side of her, their chairs pulled up close and their arms resting comfortably on the table. Blanket was standing in front of Annie, tucked in between her legs, Annie’s arms looped around him. His hair was loose around his shoulders. His sister must not have tied it back for him this morning, or Blanket had refused as he sometimes did, preferring to run around the house like a wild man, Michael thought to himself. Paris had a notebook open and she was writing in it. All of their heads were bent down deep in concentration their voices were hushed and occasionally interspersed with light giggling from each of them.
He stood on the other side of the door, so that they would be unaware of his presence, his little family—his wife and kids, how he longed to say that for so many years. His need to be with Annie and to talk to her overtook his desire to stand there and watch them, besides he didn’t want them to think he was spying on them. He made himself known to them by clearing his throat and saying, “Hey, is this a private party or can I come in?” All of their heads popped up at the same time. Blanket exclaimed, “Daddy, you didn’t hear what we were talking about did you? Because it’s a secret!” The little one left his comfortable position by crawling under the table and popping out on the other side and ran over to his father. Michael bent down and met him in a bear hug. “Oomph! You are getting to be bigger everyday Applehead,” Michael said, kissing his son’s cheek. “So a secret, huh? Alas as usual I am left out!” Michael continued in a mock sad tone. Prince squeezed Annie’s arm and then he too walked over to his father. “Well dad you were not around and Annie needed someone to keep her company. Isn’t that right Paris?” Paris took the notebook and closed it and she leaned over and kissed Annie on the cheek and then walked over to her father also. “Yep, that’s right daddy. Annie um…needed our assistance on an important matter. You will be clued in soon, promise!” she said as she gracefully slid under Michael’s other arm, giving him a one armed hug, while hiding the precious notebook behind her back.
Michael couldn’t help but notice their attempt to throw him off the track and because he enjoyed a good mystery he played along by changing the subject. He looked up at his wife still seated at the table. God she was beautiful. He could get lost in that woman’s eyes. “Well I was busy with something of my own but I kinda got lonely and hungry. I thought maybe we could all get Bill to take us out on a drive and then we could pick some food up on the way back. What do you say everybody?” And then all at once, “Can I pick? I want pizza!” “You get to pick all the time, it’s my turn! Let’s have tacos!” “If daddy picks it’s gonna be Kentucky Fried Chicken!”
“Okay no fighting, how about we let mommy Annie decide,” Michael said looking intently at his wife. He was trying to discern whether or not she was upset with him and at the same time trying to give her the most loving look he could give. Annie’s heart always skipped a beat when he looked at her that way. “Well…why don’t you let me think about it for a little bit? You guys go get ready. Wash your hands and faces. Prince why don’t you get Bill and tell him what we are thinking about doing for dinner.” Sensing that Michael wanted to talk to her she added, “How about giving your father and me a little bit of alone time for now. Okay my munchkins?” Annie said.
“That sounds like a good idea my dear wife. Paris sweetie, tie your brother’s hair up before we leave, please?” Michael said. “All right daddy!” Paris said as they ran out of the room laughing and teasing one another. Before the door was closed all three turned around and almost simultaneously shouted, “Love you Annie!” and then quiet, Michael and Annie were alone. He anxiously went to her side, pulling up a chair and scooting it over so it was as close as humanly possible to hers. He stared into her eyes and said “Are you upset with me girl?” “No,” she replied back. “Are you upset with me?” she said tentatively. “No,” he replied back softly. She reached up and took her finger and started to nonchalantly trace a line on his face till she reached his lips and she tenderly swiped the pad of her thumb across them. She could see he was still slightly sweaty, knowing him the way she did now, she suspected that he had holed himself away in his dance studio for the last few hours, moving to a frantic beat, trying to alleviate the confusion and sadness he was feeling in his soul. “Did the dancing work Michael?” she asked softly as she continued to touch his face. As usual when she touched him he was lost in another world. He closed his eyes and then nodded his head and mumbled his assent, “Uh huh.” He opened his eyes and looked into hers intently, only the way he could and said softly, “But this is helpin’ more.” Annie felt a fluttery feeling inside of her stomach, and admitted to herself that this made her feel good—that he had chosen to come back to her, to talk to her, to be with her, so that they could sort it out together. She noticed that his eyes were red rimmed. “Were you crying,” she asked in that same soft voice, only for him to hear even though the door was closed and they were all alone. He nodded his head again and said “A little.” His voice had that tell tale hitch, the kind when someone was desperately trying to hide the fact that they had been crying, and may even start again at any minute. Suddenly he slid to the floor on his knees and buried his head in her lap. “Girl…please…I am sorry that I spoke to you that way…that was wrong of me Annie, please forgive me girl! I shouldn’t have been so mean to you. And I acted childish the way I left the room the way I did. I love you Annie! Please girl, tell me that you love me, I am so sorry!” He took her hands in his and squeezed them, and then brought them up to his lips and kissed them and rubbed them on his face.
He released her hands and she tenderly caressed the back of his head and said, “Michael of course I love you sweetie. Honey c’mon back up here and sit down baby. There’s nothing to forgive my sweet prince. I understand that you are emotional and very protective when it comes to your children. C’mon baby,” she urged him back up on to his chair by grasping his shoulders and he came back up and sat on the chair next to hers.
Michael felt better now being here with her, basking in her light. Because that is what she is…a light in the darkness, a beacon to guide him towards a better life. He leaned in and nuzzled her neck, letting his lips graze and then he rested his head on her shoulder. Annie broke the silence first. “Michael,” she said tentatively. Thinking that she was going to ask him about what if any decisions he had come to regarding the announcement and the photographs, he replied back, “Yes Annie.” “Trust is very important to you isn’t it?” He reluctantly pulled his head up from her shoulder and looked into her eyes. He was a bit taken aback by the question. “Well…yes, trust is an important quality that I desire in the people that I surround myself with, but most of all it’s a quality that I desire in the people that I love and care for. Annie girl where is this coming from?”
“I talked to Frank for a little bit after you left us this afternoon,” Annie said. “Tookie should mind his own business. Did he upset you Annie?” She reached up and caressed his face. “No he didn’t upset me Michael, don’t be angry with Frank. He meant no harm. I believe we understand each other better now. He cares a great deal about you. We talked about trust and how important it was to you.” He turned slightly away from her. His brow was furrowed and he bit his lip nervously. “Michael do you trust me?” He turned his head so that he was looking at her again. She could see the wariness in his eyes. “Girl you know that I do. Why are you asking me this Annie?” She knew this was going to be tough but she forged on. “Because this afternoon you looked at me as though you believed I betrayed you because of what I said about the use of the photos Michael.” He turned his head away again. He knew that his eyes revealed his emotions to her and he didn’t want her to look at him. But Annie reached up and took her hand and gently turned his face back to hers. “Michael, look at me. Be honest with me. Be real with me Michael. No masks, no walls. Do you trust me? I love you Michael and I want you to be honest with me.”
Michael looked at her. He could not deny her what she wanted. She deserved the truth, as painful as it might be. He reached over and took her hands in his again, clutching them tightly and said, “I love you more Annie. You know that I have...” he closed his eyes tightly and continued “…Have trouble trusting. But you have to understand that after the trial I withdrew even further into myself. The only three persons that I trusted one hundred percent were Prince, Paris and Blanket. I couldn’t even really bring myself to trust my mother completely because of her ties to my other siblings and of course my father. Since then I have only surrounded myself by a few people and those are employees…I trust these people as much as I am able to, Bill and the few assistants that I have now. But I pay them Annie and although they are loyal they do sign disclosure agreements and I pay their salaries. But you are different Annie. I never thought I would ever find someone that I could love the way I love you.” She watched him as he opened his eyes again and looked intently at her. “Annie please…don’t make me do this, please girl?” “Michael I think it’s important that you do. I love you Michael. Don’t be afraid.” His eyes were filled with yet unshed tears as he swallowed hard trying to hold them back. “Always…always, I keep a piece of who I am to myself. It’s so that I can feel like I am a real person and not some plastic image that they continuously purport me to be. I need that part. It’s mine and mine alone. You Annie….you are the only one that has come close to seeing this part of me besides Prince, Paris and Blanket. I am sorry Annie but I can’t give you all of it just yet. I am close. But I need more time. I love you so much girl and I know that I need you. Please be patient with me. Please?”
“It’s just that I have had so many people use me and abuse my trust that I can no longer trust anyone one hundred percent. Even you Annie.” He looked up into her eyes and saw the hurt there and Michael fell apart. He grabbed her around her waist and pulled her as close as possible, nearly dragging her off her chair. And then he laid his head on her shoulder and started to cry. “I am sorry Annie, I am so sorry. Please just give me some more time. You are the one person that I have allowed myself to open up to, more than any other person in such a long, long time. I love you so much girl. I don’t want to hurt you. But all I ever seem to do is hurt you—yesterday and again today. And there is no guarantee that I won’t hurt you again in the coming days,” he whispered, his voice ragged with emotion. She took her hand and began to run her fingers through his hair, tenderly kissing him on the top of his head she said softly, “Michael, hush now, I am fine baby—I am pretty resilient—I don’t want you to fret about it. Michael, what can I do to make you trust me more baby?”
Oh God why was she making him do this—it was so painful for him, his voice was muffled by his tears and he refused to look up at her just yet but continued on, “You are doing everything that you can do already girl. You took me back and you moved to California, and you married me and you are having my child,” he placed his hand on her tummy when he said this. “You have welcomed my children with your love and your warmth as if they are your own and they love you so much. Each day when I wake up and see you there in bed next to me my heart is filled with love and joy knowing that I get to spend yet another day with you. You are doing everything right…can’t you see that it’s me that is broken.” And then he repeated his entreaty, “Please Annie just give me some more time…I know in time my heart will open up to you completely…each day it’s getting better and better girl.”
Annie took her hands and placed them on each side of his face, dragging his head up reluctantly from the safe protection of her shoulder. She looked into his eyes. Michael saw that the pain previously there was gone and here again were her sparkling, loving eyes greeting him. “Michael I love you and you can have all the time that you need, forever and a day my love,” she kissed him tenderly on the lips and then took her hands and wiped some of the tears from his face. “If you feel like you have to keep a special part of you all to yourself, so be it, but know that you won’t hurt me as long as you are honest with me.”
“You see Michael, I know about your safety mechanisms. I know that you hold back who you really are with certain individuals and I also know that you take on different personas so to speak depending on the situation and who the person is. I know that you do it to protect yourself from hurt or harm. But promise me this Michael, you must always allow yourself to be real with me. I won’t try to change you. I don’t want to fix you Michael. I…I want to allow you to be who you are because I love the person that you are Michael. Warts and all!” This time it was his turn to take her face in his hands. He caressed her tenderly letting his fingers move across her cheeks and then tangle themselves in her curls, at the same time he pulled her closer and kissed her passionately on her lips. “Annie you are an amazing person—you seemingly have an endless supply of patience and fortitude to deal with me—warts and all!” “And love Michael...don’t ever forget my love for you is in endless supply, combined with your love for me, we will be able to face each day as it comes.” He smiled at her and as usual her heart beat a little bit faster seeing that beautiful grin of his. He continued to gaze into her eyes lovingly. “I love that you allow me to be me and that I don’t have to wear a mask around you or pretend to be something that I am not. I feel like you are breaking down my walls girl….and like I said before, each day I feel like I am coming out of my shell more and more with you because of the way you love me so strongly.”
“As far as changing me or fixing me girl…know that I have never ever felt that kind of pressure from you Annie…and believe me I know what it feels like. But hearing you say that to me…it just reinforces in me how lucky I am to have you in my life. You know girl, I came back this afternoon because I wanted to tell you that I was sorry and that I need to remember that I don’t have to face everything alone anymore.” He let his head rest on her shoulder once again and Annie wrapped her arms around him, holding him close to her body. “So that brings us back to the situation at hand my sweet girl. I am still not sure about the photos…can we talk about it some more girl?” he said tentatively.
“Tell you what beautiful, let’s put this angst away for the day. All right sweetie? Let’s get you into a hot shower so that you can wash away all the sweat and tension from your body from your workout and then we will go find the kids and we will go for that relaxing drive and get some food. And then we will spend some happy and healing time with the children tonight, just our little family. I know that always rejuvenates you Michael. And we will continue the discussion about the announcement and the photos tomorrow once we are rested and feeling better. But we will come up with a solution together Michael, one that we both can live with and one that we know will be good for all of us—as a family. How’s that sound baby?” Annie said as she continued to stroke the back of his head with her fingers. “That sounds good Annie,” Michael said softly. She could feel that he was already starting to calm down.
Annie got up from her chair and held out her hand for Michael. He took it and stood up and allowed Annie to lead him out of her studio and down the hall towards their bedroom. Right before they got there though he stopped and she turned around, “Yes Michael, what’s wrong,” she said. He pulled her into an embrace, wrapping his arms around her, and she looped her arms around his neck. “Nothing Annie, I was just thinking though…” and he leaned in even closer and whispered softly in her ear, “What’s this secret that is being kept from me anyways?” She laughed. “Well it wouldn’t be a secret now if I told you Michael, would it?” “Girl you know I have ways of getting it out of you. I can give you some more of that sweet (kissing her on her neck), sweet (kissing her on her chin), torture (ending with a lingering kiss on her lips). “Hmmm…well you can give it your best shot baby, but my lips are sealed!” And with that, she started to turn around and walk away, but not before he pulled her back again into another tight embrace. “Well my sweet, beautiful girl, how about later on, after the kids are asleep, I give it my best shot!” And then he gave her another lingering kiss. After they broke apart, in a bit of a breathless whisper she replied, “Hmm…well I promised I would not divulge the secret….but I am not against allowing you to try to weasel it out of me!” And this time she was able to escape his arms and hurry into the bedroom ahead of him.
The hot water felt good hitting his body, streaming down his head, his back and his shoulders—washing away not only the sweat, but the tension and the stress and the pain. He thought about what had just transpired between them. She brought out his emotions and his true feelings like no other person had ever before. It hurt sometimes, thinking and talking about this stuff that had been pent up inside of him for so long. But always after they talked he felt at peace with himself and with whom he was. He winced inwardly when he thought of that hurt look in her eyes when he told her he was still holding back a part of himself. But then again she had told him that he needed to be real and honest with her. And he truly felt like she was healing him…making him whole…keeping him real and true to himself. She was like therapy for him.
He turned around and tilted his head up, closing his eyes he let the warm water spray over his face and he said yet another little prayer, “Thank you Lord Jehovah for bringing Annie Walker into my life, I will try for the rest of my life to be the best husband that I know how to be for her—because she deserves the best that I can be. I love her very much God, please watch over her and my children and keep all of us in your care, Amen!” As he thought of her and how much he loved her, an image of her face appeared in his mind—she was smiling and laughing and Michael felt warmth emanate throughout his body and he smiled. He was happy and when he was happy he liked to sing.
Annie sat on the bed, brushing her hair, thinking about the intense conversation that they had just had. She could hear Michael’s beautiful voice ringing out as he took his shower, “I just can’t stop loving you, I just can’t stop loving you, and if I stop—AOOWW!—then tell me just what will I do…I just can’t stop loving you!” He was happy again. Gone was the anxiety and pain from little more than a half hour ago. Such was the way with her tenderhearted and loving husband. She knew the sadness and the pain would probably return again—but each time these interludes happened she was determined to make sure that they were smaller and farther in between times of great joy and happiness. She would admit only to herself and no one else that it had hurt her slightly that he had admitted that he could not totally trust her and that he was still holding a part of himself from her. She understood why he felt this way. He had been wounded and betrayed so many times before by people that he thought he could trust that now he had a hard time revealing his true self to people. However she knew with great certainty that he loved her very, very much and as she had just promised him, they would take it one day at a time—she felt certain that their love for each other would only deepen more and soon she knew Michael would open up to her totally. She would never leave him, or give up on him, the way others in his life had—those that had professed a great love and friendship with him only to abandon him in his time of need. No, she would stay with him forever, through the good and the bad, the happy and the sad, because she loved him more than she could ever profess to him aloud. Annie would never walk away.
The next morning as the sun started to stream through their bedroom windows, Michael was propped up on his elbow gazing down on his still sleeping beauty. This was a true favorite pastime of his. The sunrays were starting to reflect off her golden locks giving her that angelic aura that he so loved. She started to stir just then, stretching lazily, yawning. Annie opened her eyes slowly, and was happy to see Michael’s sweet shy smiling face, and her favorite pair of chocolate brown eyes gazing at her intently. “Good morning beautiful!” Michael’s voice had that soft sleepy quality. “Hmm...I am pretty sure that I am not all that beautiful first thing in the morning,” she said laughing lightly. That is what he loved about his wife she was so very unassuming and humble. “To me you are beautiful every hour of the day girl.” “Oh Michael! You are such the flatterer!” she said and she reached up and looped her arms around his neck taking the time to get another stretch in before slightly rising her body up on the bed. He eased his arms around her and he let her pull his face towards hers and their lips met in a kiss.
Their lips parted but they remained wrapped in their tight embrace. “And the prince wakes his sleeping beauty with a kiss and they lived happily ever after!” Annie said softly. “If only life could be as wonderful as the stuff of fairytales,” Michael said. He propped some pillows up against the headboard for the both of them and they both sat up and leaned back. He took his hand in hers, lacing her fingers with his and brought them up to his lips, grazing them with feather light kisses. He then lowered their hands, letting them rest casually between them. He lowered his head now so that it was resting on her shoulder and said softly, “Annie you are so good to me….so good for me…I just need you so much girl.”
Annie was moved by his words. “Michael, look up sweetie,” she said. He looked up and she reached over and tucked that ever loose lock of hair behind his ear. “The need is not one sided…I need you too baby. You have helped me realize what I am capable of. I was so afraid of trying to find out, until you came along Michael. If I never met you I know in my heart that I would still be working at my father’s toy store, still angry with Gloria, still denying my art, still lost and still alone.” She sat up more and faced him. She smiled and leaned in until her forehead was resting on his. Playfully grasping his pajama shirt lapels in her hands she said, “Michael you shook up my existence. You were the prince that came along and kissed his sleeping beauty and woke her up so that she could live happily ever after.” He smiled at her and caressed her face tenderly with his other hand, “So fairytales can come true Annie?” She took his other hand their fingers still firmly laced together, and brought it up to her lips and kissed his fingers lightly. “Yes, sometimes they do…for special magical people such as you Michael Jackson!”
He laughed and started to tickle her furiously. “So I am special and magical huh girl?” “Oh no…Michael please…stop…please!” Annie said laughing till she felt like her sides were aching and tears were streaming down her face. “All right girl. You wear me out so early in the morning!” They collapsed back into their sitting positions, her head resting lightly on his shoulder this time. “So what’s your plan for the day girl?” “Well let’s see…I am going to speak to John Branca today. He is assisting me in the process of choosing my author for my book. I have it narrowed down to five applicants Michael.” “Do you need me to sit in on that Annie?” She had been keeping him apprised of the process but he never wanted to interfere. However he always was there to support her if she felt he was needed. Annie took his arm and brought it around her shoulder and snuggled closer to him. “Not yet Michael, but I believe when I narrow it down to perhaps three I may have you meet them then, but I will confer with John and see what he thinks. And then after that I have a few drawings that I want to work on. And then after that I…” she looked up at him and slightly blushed. “You what Annie?” Michael said looking at her. She laughed and said, “Well let’s just say that I have to work on something that I told the kids I would look into.”
“Oh I see. It’s that secret thing again. The thing I am not supposed to know about.” As he said this he slid down slightly and began to kiss her on her arm and then up to her shoulder and then started to nuzzle her neck with his lips. “Annie,” he whispered in her ear. “Hmm…yes Michael,” Annie said as she stretched her neck, bending it slightly so that she could better feel the effects of Michael’s glorious lips. “Annie, does this make you feel good?” “Yes Michael it does,” Annie said dreamily. He continued to kiss her lightly up the other side of her face and neck, repeating the same process and then whispered in her other ear, “Does it make you feel good enough to tell me what the big secret is?” Annie was in such a feel good haze that his words did not register right away. But then she stopped and opened her eyes and smiled. She pushed him away playfully and said, “NO! It does not Michael!” “Oh darn, I thought I had you going there for a minute girl. So Annie you will get all of that done by lunch my sweet girl?” “Yep. Your wife is very efficient. She knows how to use her time well!” she said this kissing him on his nose. “So what are you up to this morning my sweet boy?” “Well I think I will return to the studio and lay down some demo tracks. There’s one song in particular that I am working on—it’s bursting out of me. And then my sweet beautiful girl I will come and have lunch with you and the kids.”
“That sounds like a plan.” She looked over at him, and then suddenly shy she looked momentarily away. She wanted to bring up what they had been discussing yesterday afternoon, the announcement, the photos, but she didn’t want to spoil this moment. And as if reading her mind he reached up and turned her head. He tenderly caressed her face, brushing his thumb across her lips and said softly, “Hey…later on girl, after the kids are asleep, we will talk again Annie, all right?” She reached up and took his hand in hers and squeezed it lovingly. “That sounds good Michael. I…” and her voice faltered and this time she shyly looked down at her hands folded in her lap. He looked at her with her head bowed down like that…she looked so vulnerable—he had a strong urge once again to take her in his arms and somehow protect her from harm. He wasn’t even sure what harm there was….what monster lurked outside the walls of this mansion—the real world seemed to be slowly but surely closing in on them. “Hey, what is it Annie? Tell me girl.” He took her hands in his and squeezed them. Not looking up just yet she said, “I almost didn’t want to bring the announcement up because I just feel like today is going to be a good day. I don’t want us to be conflicted about anything.” She raised her head up and looked into his eyes and continued on, her voice slightly trembling, “I still think the announcement and the pictures are a good idea. It’s just that…Michael I just want you to be happy.”
He reached over and wrapped one of his arms around her, pulling her into an embrace. Her head ended up resting comfortable on his chest. He comforted her by tenderly brushing his lips against her hair and softly murmuring her name. Annie buried her face into his chest and tried to control her emotions. She took a deep breath, inhaling his scent; this never failed to give her strength. She then continued speaking, this time her voice steadier, “When I was a little girl my mom always used to tell me that when my father was happy all was right with the world. And therefore she said it was her responsibility to make sure that my dad always remained happy. So when my mom passed away and I came back to New York to live with him and take care of him I just naturally thought that it was now my turn to make him happy and then all would be right with the world. But the harder I tried I found that I never seemed to succeed quite the way my mom did. So I would try harder, but still he would seem lost and sad and lonely and this….” Her attempt to tide her emotions was not working and she started to cry, “This just upset me to no end Michael. I was a failure at making my own father happy. It seemed to the outside world that everything was okay. I buried myself in the work of the toy store and my father for all intents and purposes continued to run the store as he always had but it seemed like the both of us were not happy and refused to admit it to each other.”
Michael squeezed her a little harder and she buried her face deeper into his chest. “Till he met Gloria, and then suddenly all changed…with him that is…not with me. Now that I look back on it I can see that Gloria made him happy…not perhaps in the same way my mom did, but in a different way. Suddenly my father was the protector, to Gloria, and not vice versa. He took care of her…nurtured her interest in the toy store…validated her as a person. Now my father was happy but his daughter had lost her happiness seemingly never to find it again.” She moved so that she could look him in the eyes again—but still welcomed his protective arms around her. “Till you came into my world Michael, and suddenly I believe I found my purpose in life again. Now I understood what my mother meant, because when you are happy Michael, all seems right with the world—at least with my world!”
He took both of his hands and caressed her face, wiping her tears away. “Annie…your desire to make me happy and expect nothing in return but my love is one of the most gratifying things about my relationship with you. But I want you to listen to me girl…never feel like you have to avoid talking to me about something important because you feel like it’s gonna upset me or make me less happy. Yesterday we talked about trust…and honesty…I need you to be honest with me too Annie. I have not been able to talk to anyone about some of the stuff that we talk about because I have been afraid to trust anyone girl. And even though sometimes having these feelings come out hurts me it always feels so good afterwards girl. Like a great weight has been lifted off my shoulders. You make me happy Annie. I think that from the first time I met you a seed of happiness was planted—and with your love to nurture it, each day I spend with you, it grows more and more.” He pulled her face over to his and passionately kissed her.
They separated from the kiss and Michael continued to hold her face in his hands, tenderly caressing her, before he let them drop. He smiled at her. “Now girl I want you to dry those tears, I know what you mean—I feel like today is gonna be a good day too. You have some important business concerning your book to take care of today Annie and then of course there’s that secret matter. Wouldn’t want to interfere with that girl!” Annie laughed at him. “Now Michael, I am not going to reveal what that is, no matter how much you sweet talk me!” “Okay girl…I will let it go…for now!” He smiled mischievously at her. And then he got serious again. “And then later on girl, just like I said, we will talk again. And we will work on a solution together. Sound all right to you my sweet girl?”
She looked into his eyes, which at the moment were bright and sparkling, just the way she liked them to be. His magic seemed to be working on her also because she felt like everything was going to be all right. “That sounds good baby. I love you Michael!” And he replied back as usual, “I love you more Annie! Now why don’t you get yourself out of this bed Mrs. Jackson and go take a shower before I change my mind and attack you again!” And with that Annie scooted out of the bed and went to take her shower. Michael lay in bed for a few minutes more. He leaned back against the headboard and closed his eyes momentarily. The song was running around his brain again. He reached over and without opening his eyes he grabbed the notebook laying on the nightstand. He opened his eyes and started to flip the pages in the book till he came to the part he wanted and started to write while he hummed to himself. This song was for her and today he would make the demo and share it with her later. She inspired him to no end. When she confessed to him that all she wanted was his happiness it had struck a chord so deep within him. This beautiful, lovely woman…her depth of caring for him seemed to rock his world continuously. He smiled as he laid the notebook back down on the nightstand and got up. She wanted him happy, and right now what would make him happiest would be to share that shower with her!
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Annie was on her cell phone in her studio just finishing up the last of her morning tasks. Earlier the call with John had gone well and she was very happy with the progress of the author search. “Oh I am so happy that I reached you and thank you so much for your help Elizabeth. And yes, dinner sometime next month sounds good. I will say hello to the kids but I can’t say hello to Michael for you...this is a secret and he is already rooting around trying to figure out what we are up to! I love you too and we will be in touch! Bye for now!” She placed her cell phone in her pocket just as the kids came to the door. “Annie, are you ready to go swimming with us?” Paris asked. All three stood at the door in their swimsuits with towels wrapped around their necks, waiting expectantly. “Hey there, yes, just about ready guys.” She got up and walked over to where they were standing and proceeded to kiss each of them, lightly caressing the top of their heads and then hugging them warmly. She had taken to greeting them in this manner just like their father. She was one of them now and that meant lots of hugs, Annie thought to herself, smiling. “Gather close,” she said, her voice low, “You will be happy to know that I just spoke to Elizabeth and part one of Operation Birthday is proceeding as planned!” “Oh goodie, thanks Annie!” Prince said. “Will Auntie Elizabeth keep it a secret mommy?” Blanket asked. “Of course she will Blanket, right Annie?” Paris asked. “Yes—she will my little darlings. Elizabeth knows how persistent your father is though, so we must remain strong and not let on—no matter how hard he tries to get us to tell him. Okay everybody?” and Annie looked at each of them. “What if he tries to tickle it out of us Annie?” Blanket said innocently. Annie almost started to laugh out loud as she recalled Michael tickling her this morning. “Well Blanket that is a possibility but I know we can count on you to keep quiet no matter what!” “All right mommy!” “Good boy,” she said giving him an extra hug and tousling his hair. “All right tell you what I have to go get my bathing suit on but you guys go ahead and start down to the pool. But no swimming till I get there. Understand?” They all nodded their heads. Michael and she had an understanding with them that they were not to swim unless accompanied by an adult. Even though they were all very good swimmers Michael just felt better when an adult was there watching them.
Annie hurried to their bedroom and quickly changed into her bathing suit. She had promised the kids this morning at breakfast that she would come and swim with them before lunch, once all of her tasks were completed. And Michael had said he would join them afterwards for lunch. As she was leaving the room she grabbed her camera from the top of the dresser. Recently it seemed that she went nowhere without it. She had tons of pictures saved of Michael and the kids and even of George the cook and Bill and the other security personnel. Up to this point in her life she had always used photographs for inspiration in her drawings. They helped give her work a more realistic look. But this was different. She was enjoying capturing her new family’s everyday existence. Most of the world would probably be shocked to see how truly mundane and ordinary life was in Michael Jackson’s household. She had not intimated anything to Michael, but she had started to love the art of photography. She had been fooling around with some of the digital software for a more arty effect on some of the images. It was fun and she was enjoying herself. Of course drawing would always be her first love, but Michael’s thirst and drive to always improve and change up your art was starting to have a deep effect on her. She smiled to herself—just another way in which he had changed her life for the better. She stopped in the kitchen to confer with George about serving lunch outside later on and then made her way towards the pool.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Michael came out of his studio into the sunlight and he could immediately hear the delightful laughter of his kids. He looked over at the pool and saw them romping and splashing around in the water. He was clutching a CD in his hand that he had just burned with the tracks that he laid down. He slipped it into the pocket of his jacket and locked the studio door behind him. His wife was there, poolside, as usual with camera in hand. It struck him just now how Annie always had a camera with her. She rarely missed an opportunity to take pictures of her family. She used the many photographs that she took of him and the children for inspiration for her illustrations. A certain grin on Blanket’s face or Paris’s petite nose or Prince’s laughing eyes may show up on the face of a beloved character in one of Annie’s future books. But in addition to that, she was lovingly documenting her life with Michael and his kids—their kids!
She was a very fine photographer. Michael could see that Annie was an artist that was capable of being creative using many different mediums. In Michael’s estimation she was as good or even excelled above some of the photographers that he had used for professional shoots. Just then an idea started to take shape in his mind. He smiled—later he would share it with her. For now he would just enjoy eating lunch with them and spending some time with the people that he loved and trusted more than anyone else in the world.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Annie came out of the shower towel drying her hair. She had a big fluffy white robe on and hummed absently mindedly to herself. The kids were fast asleep and Annie was looking forward to sitting up in bed and communing with Michael. She looked over and saw him sitting at the desk in their bedroom. He was writing in one of his notebooks. It seemed to Annie that he never wasted a minute—either writing or reading to fill his time. Michael’s relaxed and happy mood had continued from when they woke up this morning and then throughout the rest of the day. And that of course made Annie happy. He had seemed anxious to talk to her before. But after spending the day with the kids, swimming and romping around outside, she just had to have another shower. She walked over to the bed and sat down, dropping the towel to her side. “Michael, why don’t you come over here and we can talk baby?”
He carried the straight back chair closer to her and sat down on it. “Annie I have been thinking about the announcement and the idea of the photos of Prince and Paris and Blanket.” Annie slightly stiffened…she just didn’t want anything to spoil his mood today. “Michael…” Annie started to say but Michael stopped her. “It’s okay Annie, I want to talk about it girl. I have come up with an idea that I think you will like.” She gazed into his eyes and she saw no signs of distress or anxiety, on the contrary they were still bright and sparkling as they were this morning. “I have thought about it and I agree that I would like other people to see how much I love my children and how much I love you. So I think the photos could be a good thing to go along with the announcement. I have only one proviso girl,” Michael said, inching his chair a little bit closer to the bed. “Well before I can agree upon it I would like to hear what it is,” she said smiling at him. “Well…I would like to be able to pick the photographer—and whoever I pick, that will be the final choice.” He looked into her eyes and suddenly the moment seemed to get almost solemn like. It seemed important to him and she of course trusted his expertise in this area. “Well of course my sweet boy. I trust your judgment. After all you have been photographed by many. I take it you have someone in mind Michael?” She looked at him expectantly and Michael bit his lower lip nervously and said, “I do. She is a very good photographer, but relatively unknown. Her photographs are filled with heart and soul and besides that I find her extremely attractive!” Annie did a double take and then said in disbelief, “You find her attractive…did I just hear you right Michael Jackson?”
Suddenly Michael fell to his knees in front of her. He placed his hands on her thighs and looked up into her eyes. “Yes! She is very beautiful Annie and so very talented and most importantly of all, she loves Prince, Paris and Blanket and even me, very, very much.” And with that Annie placed her hands on each side of Michael’s face and bent her head down and met his lips in a sweet, romantic kiss. Her soft, slightly damp curls cascaded down around Michael’s head, thrilling his senses with the fresh, clean scent of her shampoo, it smelled like a summer breeze to Michael. They parted from the kiss and Michael sat comfortably on the floor next to her, his head resting on his arms on her lap. Annie threaded her fingers through his hair, just like she had many times before. Michael closed his eyes and visibly relaxed. She said in a soft, breathless voice, “You want me to take the photographs Michael?” Without looking up he said, “Yes girl. Who better to trust than you? You won’t just be some photographer taking pictures of a celebrity and his wife and kids…you will be photographing your own family. I want you because I know the love and devotion that you have for them and for me will shine through in those photos and that is what I want people to see.”
Annie was kind of stunned. “I…I don’t understand I am not a professional photographer Michael.” Michael looked up at Annie and took her hands in his, squeezing them tenderly. “You are right Annie girl; you are much more than a professional photographer. You are an artist. Photography is only another medium that you use to explore your creativity. You take just as much care with your photography as you do with your illustrations. Your photos are amazing. Girl I know you. You take the camera with you everywhere you go and never fail to take several pictures of not only the children and me but of everything and everyone you come in contact with. You pour over them after you load them on the computer analyzing the angles and the way the light defines the subject. And you are always thinking about how to make them better. I believe you are slowly but surely cultivating a deep interest in the art.”
She felt herself getting warm all over. When he spoke to her about her art his words made her glow. He gave her the confidence to think of herself as an artist and for him to actually take notice of how she was cultivating an interest in photography touched her soul. He always seemed so in tune with her. She caressed his face lovingly and said to him “You are so perceptive Michael. It does seem to be calling to me. But I want to finish my children’s book first and then perhaps I will devote even more time to it. But for now I love experimenting with it. And taking pictures of my family and what is familiar to me on a day to day basis makes me feel like I am documenting my life,” she paused and smiled, “and the loves of my life—in a daily picture journal. And someday when we are both older we will be able to look back at all the photos and remember not only the special and important days of our life together, but also the simple things that occurred everyday. Like us reading to the kids every night, or you sitting at the desk with your glasses on writing away in one of your notebooks. I am so touched that you have asked me, and I would love to take the photos. I love you Michael!” And she bent her head down and kissed him once more.
He rose up and sat next to her on the bed, still grasping her hands. “A couple more things…I want to talk to Prince and Paris and Blanket about what we are planning. I know they are young, especially Blanket, but I want them to be aware of our plans of making our life a little bit more public and how we are going to do that.” “I think that is a great idea Michael. We are all a family and we are all in this together,” Annie said softly, reaching up and again caressing his face lovingly. Michael closed his eyes momentarily and smiled, relaxing to the feel of her tender caress.
He opened his eyes and said, “And I was thinking of one more thing and I think you will also find this good—after giving it some thought Annie, I don’t really feel comfortable after all about releasing the announcement or the photos to the worldwide mainstream media. I don’t want people thinking that I am somehow using you or the kids to advance my career. So I was thinking we could just make the announcement to my fan sights. My fans are loyal and they love me. So why not give them this news exclusively. Frank has been after me to write more comments for the fan sights and fan clubs. Now Annie, it will probably eventually leak out to the mainstream and tabloid media…but at least I feel comfortable knowing in my own mind that I did not sell my family out just to promote me.” She could see how important this was to him and how much thought he had put into this after yesterdays near meltdown. She was so proud of him and she loved the idea. “Again, I think that is fine Michael. I love the idea of making it low key. By making the announcement to only your fan groups that makes it more intimate.”
She squeezed his hands and then said shyly, “Maybe instead of taking new photos I could pick out some photos that I have already taken…or better yet maybe all of us, the kids too, could help to pick them out. That way they would feel like they were participating in the process also. “I think picking the photos together would be fun. I love the idea girl.” And then he moved his face down capturing her lips in a sloppy kiss. As they kissed he lowered her body to the bed. “I want to share with you one of the demos I made today Annie. The song is for you my sweet beautiful girl!” “For me Michael, you wrote a song for me?” Annie said. They were lying facing each other on the bed, their eyes locked on one another. “Yes Annie. You inspire me my sweet beautiful girl,” Michael said softly, rubbing her cheek with his hand yet again. They could never seem to get enough of touching one another. “I can’t wait to hear it,” she said softly. Michael could literally lay here for the rest of the night gazing into her eyes, but he really did want her to hear it. He gave her another quick kiss on the lips and got up. “Let me pop the CD into the player.”
He went over to the player and placed the CD in and made his selection. He carried his notebook over to her along with the remote control. “Come on girl sit up in bed here next to me. I want you to read along while you listen.” They comfortably situated themselves on the bed next to each other and Michael opened the page in the notebook where he had written the lyrics and handed it to Annie. Annie read the title, Best of Joy. She rested her head on Michael’s shoulder and then he pressed play and Michael’s beautiful voice resonated in the bedroom.
I am your joy your best of joy
I am the moonlight you are the spring
Our lives a sacred thing
You'll know I always will love you
I am forever
I am the one who came when you fell down
I was the only one around
When things would hurt you
I am forever
Wasn't it I who said that you are free
When if it seem so hard to be
And things would hurt you
I am forever, I am forever
We are forever, we are forever
I am your friend through thick and thin
We need each other we'll never part
Our love is from the heart
We never say I don't need you
We are forever
I am the one who said that you are free
When if it seem so hard to be
And nothing would cheer you
I am forever
Wasn't it I who carried you around
I am the moonlight you are the spring
Our lives a sacred thing
You'll know I always will love you
I am forever
I am the one who came when you fell down
I was the only one around
When things would hurt you
I am forever
Wasn't it I who said that you are free
When if it seem so hard to be
And things would hurt you
I am forever, I am forever
We are forever, we are forever
I am your friend through thick and thin
We need each other we'll never part
Our love is from the heart
We never say I don't need you
We are forever
I am the one who said that you are free
When if it seem so hard to be
And nothing would cheer you
I am forever
Wasn't it I who carried you around
When all the walls came tumbling down
When things would hurt ya'
I am forever, I am forever
We are forever, we are forever
You are the sun that lights up the sky
When things are shady
Let go and then we do get back
I was the only one around
When things would hurt ya'
We are forever, I am forever
We are forever, I am forever
We are forever
We are forever
We are forever
We are forever
I am forever
I am forever
We are forever
We are forever
I am forever
When things would hurt ya'
I am forever, I am forever
We are forever, we are forever
You are the sun that lights up the sky
When things are shady
Let go and then we do get back
I was the only one around
When things would hurt ya'
We are forever, I am forever
We are forever, I am forever
We are forever
We are forever
We are forever
We are forever
I am forever
I am forever
We are forever
We are forever
I am forever
Annie read the words as the song played. Annie sighed. The song was so beautiful….he was so beautiful. Just when she thought that she could not love this man anymore he went and did something else to make her love him even more. The words spoke to her about their love for each other and their relationship. The song ended and they were both quiet and then she turned to him and wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him closer so that she could kiss him. They separated and she continued to stare into his eyes. “Did you like it Annie?” his voice was a husky whisper. “I loved it. How could I not. Can we listen to it again,” she whispered softly to him. He smiled. “Sure girl, we can listen to it again.” And Michael pressed play.
After a second listening Annie turned to him and said, “Our love is forever, isn’t it Michael?” “Forever and ever Annie,” he said quietly, and then he reached up and took his fingers and lightly traced a line on her face. The touch sent a shiver through her and she smiled and closed her eyes briefly. She recalled his words to her this morning and repeated them back to him, “Michael you are so good to me….so good for me…I just need you so much my sweet boy.” And then they sealed their declarations of love with a kiss. She melted into his arms and he held her, tenderly kissing the top of her head. He was feeling so good about their love, their strong union and he thought why not express their feelings while they were both on this high. So after a few minutes more he spoke, “Annie, let’s write the announcement together, tonight!” She moved so that she was looking into his eyes and he knew at that moment that she was feeling the same way and she replied, “All right Michael I think that is a good idea.”
So that night they wrote the announcement. Michael suggested and Annie readily agreed that they did not need to include a lot of personal information about Annie. They each wrote several lines and then they compared their notes and combined what they wrote into one statement. It was very fun and very enlightening working with one another on this type of level. Perhaps one day they would work on some sort of creative project together.
The next day they spoke to Prince, Paris and Blanket about the announcement and the photos and together as a family they picked out four photos that they all agreed captured them as a family. The first photo was one of Michael reading to them one night before bedtime. They were all piled on Blanket’s bed. Michael’s arms were looped casually around Paris and Blanket’s shoulders, the book propped up on his stomach. And Prince was sitting on the floor his head resting on his arms on the bed. As usual all three seemed entranced by Michael’s voice.
The second photo was of all three children playing in the pool. The picture was from the day before. Annie had captured the sunlight glistening off the water and all three children were obviously having the time of their lives by the expressions on their faces.
The third photo was one that Annie had taken of herself and the kids and Michael. They were sitting on the couch watching a movie together. Annie had captured a moment of tom foolery as a popcorn throwing battle had ensued. Everyone had handfuls of popcorn and their mouths were open, giggling uproariously as Annie directed them all to say “popcorn” and squeeze together as she held the camera at arms length so that they could all be in the picture together. It was not the best of photos but it showed them at their height of hilarity—truly a very happy family if ever there was one. And the fourth photo was from the wedding. It was a picture that Prince had actually set up. The camera was placed on the tripod and the timer set as they all posed in their wedding finery. It was the picture that currently sat on the mantle in the library.
The announcement and the pictures were posted to several of Michael’s major on-line fan sights within that same week. No fanfare, please, they both requested of Frank Dileo. “Are you sure you don’t want to make a bigger splash? We could do People or one of the other magazines?” “Nope Tookie! Don’t want that. We agreed together—no big publicity. We are doing this our way.” And Michael had turned to Annie and winked and smiled at her.
THE ANNOUNCEMENT
Hello to all of my fans around the world. I just want you all to know that it has been one of the best summers of my life so far. This past February I met the most wonderful woman. Her name is Annie Walker. We met in Manhattan at a toy store. The toy store was owned and operated by her late father and mother, William and Rosemarie Walker. Annie is a talented artist and has the most beautiful soul. She is the love of my life and although we have only known each other for a short time it is as though we have known each other our entire lives and therefore I was deeply touched that she agreed to be my wife. The wedding took place this past May in a very private ceremony in our back yard out by our pool. It was attended only by our children, Prince Michael, Paris and Prince Michael II-my little Blanket. Oh, before I forget…there’s one more bit of good news—we are expecting our first child in late December!
Up to now there have only been a chosen few that know of our union, but I decided to share the news with all of my fans, because you have always been like a second family to me. The love and loyalty that you have bestowed upon me through the past years of my life, especially during some of my darkest days when I felt so alone—will always be cherished by me.
Although right now I am concentrating on my family know that I am always working on my music. I am very excited for what the future holds for me both personally and professionally.
That is all I wish to say at this time regarding my very private life. Just know that Annie has made me happier than I have been in a very long time and we wish only to be left alone at this time to nurture our love and our growing little family.
Before I go I want to share with you some photographs of my family. My wife, a very talented illustrator, is also quite talented with a camera.
Always remember, I LOVE YOU MORE!
Michael J. Jackson
Michael: Well…if you are going to get into the business, then commit yourself, know your craft and be really involved. Be strong and try to have rhinoceros skin when it comes to dealing with the pressures of fame.
GMA: You know when most people turn fifty, the AARP finds them and sends them an AARP card—have you gotten an AARP card in the mail Michael?
Michael: Not that I know of!
Michael thanked the reporter and ended the call. He slipped his phone into his jacket pocket and then he put his arm around Annie pulling her closer to him. She snuggled into his body. “Well how was it Michael?” She could feel some tension radiating from his him when he first pulled her closer but now he seemed to be relaxing. “It wasn’t too bad. Thank you for being here Annie. He wasn’t too obnoxious I guess,” Michael said and kissed her on the top of her head. “Will you listen to it—once it airs?” she asked him tentatively. She had an idea of what his answer would be. “No, I have no desire to listen to it. So I have no idea how they may or may not misconstrue my answers. However Frank will listen to it and if he feels I need to know anything—he will clue me in. Otherwise, I will be truthful with you, it’s over and done with and I have no desire to re-visit it.” His voice was somewhat melancholic and Annie snuggled closer to him, hugging him a little harder and said tenderly, “I love you Michael.” “I love you more girl…more and more and more!” he whispered back, again kissing the top of her head.
Michael J. Jackson
HAPPY BIRTHDAY BABY! (5-1/11)
At first it seemed as though the announcement would change nothing in the lives and routine of the Jackson household. Life went on pretty much as it had in the days and months after Annie came to California and Michael and she were married back in May. Michael continued to concentrate on his music and mull over the possibility of touring or performing again. Kenny Ortega was a frequent visitor to the mansion as well as Frank Dileo. The rest of the family continued to work behind the scenes in preparation of Michael’s fiftieth birthday. But in the days leading up to Michael’s birthday—the outside world came knocking on the door.
A few days before his birthday Michael went in search of Annie to talk to her about something that Frank Dileo had approached him about that afternoon. He found her in the kitchen. Annie had actually been in deep discussion with George about some supplies that she needed. You see, part of Michael’s surprise was that Annie was going to prepare a birthday dinner fit for a king and a most delicious birthday cake. “Hey sweet girl, here you are.” Annie looked up just as Michael was walking in the entrance of the kitchen. She looked surreptitiously over at George as if to secretly signal him and then said, “I was just going over the meal plans for the next few days Michael. George is going to take a few days off and spend them with his wife. But before he leaves he is going to the grocery store for our order.” Michael would not have found this unusual as Annie had taken a bigger role in running the household since she had come to live with them. “I am sorry George, didn’t mean to disturb you guys but I was wondering if I could steal my wife away.” “Of course Michael, I believe we are done, right Annie?” George said smiling at Annie. “Yes, I believe we are also.”
Annie went to Michael’s side and slid her hand into his and the two of them walked out of the kitchen. “What’s up beautiful?” Annie said giving Michael a quick peck on his cheek. He laughed. “Well beautiful,” he responded back, “I wanted to talk to you about something that Frank approached me with this morning. It seems that Good Morning America is interested in interviewing me. Apparently because it’s my fiftieth birthday, but when they went to do some background research they saw the announcement and the pictures that we posted.” They both walked hand in hand into the library, Michael closing the door behind them. They plopped down on one of the overstuffed chairs. “I am getting to be too big for us to share one of these chairs,” Annie said as she snuggled closer to Michael.” “Now girl, you let me be the judge of that. You feel just fine to me—nice and close and snug,” he said as he nuzzled her neck with his lips. He put his arm around her and she rested her head on his chest. His hand slipped down and naturally landed on her stomach, and he caressed it lovingly. “So how do you feel about the interview request?” She asked him quietly, getting back to the topic at hand.
“I am not sure. I guess every time someone wants to interview me as of late the hair rises up on the back of my neck and I get this prickly feeling. But Tookie likes the idea. He says it would be a simple way to let the world know that I am still out there. He says that we can stipulate it be a phone interview and that I will only answer questions on my professional life and nothing else. Therefore, perhaps, I will be able to avoid anything too painful.” He sighed heavily and kissed the top of her head, inhaling the combination of the clean fresh scent of her shampoo and her natural scent—neither of which he could get enough of. It seemed to work to calm him down at least a little bit. “What do you think I should do Annie?” he asked softly. Annie closed her eyes and thought for a few seconds. “Well…I think you should do what you think is best for your career and for your family. If you feel like you want to talk to them I think you should do it. But if your instincts are telling you that you should stay away…then you should. What are your instincts telling you Michael?”
She could almost immediately feel his entire body tense up. “That’s the thing Annie. I have told you already that my instincts are messed up. I don’t know what is right, what is wrong. I don’t know why they want to talk to me anyways. No one probably cares about me anymore. And then there is the possibility that the only reason they want to talk to me is so that they can root around my personal life, asking me about you and about Prince and Paris and Blanket and the new baby…I just don’t want to talk about my personal life. Why do they want to know that stuff about me?” He moved himself away from her protective warm embrace and got up and was pacing, obviously agitated. “Michael! Michael, would you please stop pacing and come sit back down? Please?” She patted the chair next to her and he came and sat back down, this time she put her arm around him and he rested his head on her chest. “They called Frank, so apparently they think that their viewers are still interested in you. I am sure it’s because it’s your fiftieth birthday—and not only because of our recent announcement. Frank seems to feel that you can put parameters on what you want to talk about. If they ask you a question that you wish not to answer, do not answer it.” In a tender gesture, she brushed the hair from his face and continued, “You have been in the profession for a very long time sweetie you have been taught how to answer or avoid those types of questions. Use those skills,” Annie said in a soothing voice. “They taught me to lie, that’s how they taught me to deal with those types of questions,” Michael said sarcastically. “Then lie Michael,” Annie said. He looked up at Annie and saw her smiling mischievously at him and suddenly Michael started to laugh and Annie joined him.
“Yes…well they probably already are assuming I am lying anyways! Girl you know what, I love that you are in my life. All right I will do the interview and I will discuss with Frank the parameters and if they ask me a question I don’t like I will use my Michael Jackson finesse and try to answer it to the best of my ability without giving too much away.” They both sat in each others arms. As usual they seemed to enjoy sitting together quietly. It seemed to relax the both of them. And then suddenly Annie thought of something—she hoped this would not interfere with her and the kids’ birthday surprise. “Hey babe, when do they want to do this interview with you?” He moved so that he was sitting up straight now. “It won’t be live and it won’t be on my actual birthday. I think they want to air it on my actual birthday. Today is Tuesday, my birthday is Friday, and so I am thinking I will tell Frank tomorrow, the sooner the better. How’s that sound wife?” he asked. He was kind of curious as to why it was concerning her. His gut instinct was that they were planning something special for his birthday but he had not been successful in worming it out of any of his children. They were keeping it tight as a clam. Annie looked at him and smiled. “Yes, that is fine with me husband. Now I have to leave you. I have some stuff I have to finish up before dinner.” And she kissed him and got up and left.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was two days before Michael’s birthday, and the morning of the interview. They had finished breakfast and were still seated at the table—the kids had already left, running off to find some late summertime fun to amuse themselves with—leaving Annie and Michael alone to discuss the interview further. “I would like you to be there with me,” Michael said looking at her. She had a somewhat panicked look on her face and he grabbed her hands and squeezed them, adding quickly, “You don’t have to say anything Annie, I promise. I just want you there. Please? You can hold my hand and give me moral support girl!”
She smiled. “All right Michael. Of course I will be there for you.” She didn’t say anything to him but secretly she was thinking that it was kind of exciting. It was the first time she felt like she was Mrs. Michael Jackson, wife of the King of Pop—supporting him in his career and she knew instinctively that this would be the first of many times he would ask her to be there for him especially once he was back in the public eye again. On the other hand she felt almost a bit melancholic because she knew what with the announcement and now this interview…albeit only tiny steps…it seemed as though their time alone in this little cocoon that they were living in…was drawing to a close.
He looked over at her and knew what she was thinking. These last few weeks suddenly it seemed as though the real world was starting to collide with their private little world that they had been living for the last several months. He leaned in and kissed her on the lips lightly. “I love you girl, thank you!” he said in a sunny voice—trying to reassure her that everything was going to be okay. She smiled and looped her arms around his neck and kissed him back. “I love you more beautiful and you are welcome!” she said in the same sunny, supportive voice.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Michael had received a DVD of the T.A.M.I. Show from John Branca for his birthday. It was of particular interest for Michael because it featured a very famous and electrifying performance by James Brown. Of course he was like a little kid and had to watch it immediately, even though Frank Dileo was about to call with the interviewer from Good Morning America any minute from now. Prince always seemed to be called in to help with technical assistance and he had just located the James Brown performance on the menu and had started it for his father when Michael’s cell phone started to buzz away in his pocket. “Please turn the sound down a bit Prince,” Annie said laughing as she could see the deep disappointment on Michael’s face that he would have to turn himself away. “Michael honey you can watch it repeatedly—don’t fret!” Annie said teasing him. “Okay Annie, I am going to leave now,” Prince said. “Thank you Prince,” Michael said. “You’re welcome dad!” Prince said as he left the room, closing the door behind him so that they would not be disturbed.
Michael answered his phone and Frank made the introductions and then he hung up and the interview started. Annie sat next to Michael and she held his hand and rested her head on his shoulder and watched James Brown give a riveting performance and listened as Michael talked to Good Morning America. She of course could not hear the questions that they were asking him but she could hear his answers and was intrigued by what he had to say.
GMA: Michael we here at ABC and Good Morning America would like to first say congratulations to you and your new wife and the impending birth of your fourth child. Is it possible for your wife to introduce herself and say hello to our viewing audience?
(Michael turned his head to Annie and mouthed the words “I’m sorry!” and squeezed her hand lovingly.)
Michael: Well thank you. My wife is a very private person and at this time she does not wish to make any public interviews. Just like any newly married couple, we are enjoying our time together and we are nurturing our love and we are joyously awaiting the birth of our child—the kids are especially happy and excited about the prospect of a new sibling.
GMA: How are you feeling as your fiftieth birthday draws near Michael?
Michael: I feel very wise and sage, but at the same time very young. At this time period in my life, I’m having a wonderful time, just relaxing. As a matter of fact I am doing something that I find very enjoyable I am just watching a little James Brown show right now.
GMA: Is that right?
Michael: I love James Brown. Yes.
GMA: And how do you plan to celebrate your fiftieth birthday?
Michael: Oh, I’ll just have a little cake with my wife and children and we’ll probably watch some cartoons.
GMA: If you could celebrate this milestone with anyone else besides your family—a famous someone who is no longer with us—who would it be?
Michael: Well let’s see…I guess it would be three of the people that influenced me a lot in the business, one would be Fred Astaire, another would be Gene Kelly and the last one would be James Brown.
GMA: As you look back on fifty years in your career at what point in your career do you think you were the happiest?
Michael: The happiest? The recording of Thriller and Off the Wall albums, that meant very much to me and seemed to be received so beautifully by the public and the world. You know, I enjoyed it very much.
GMA: Do you have a single song that you feel was your greatest achievement?
Michael: Oh boy, that's a hard one. I am not sure I could single out a single song but I feel that "We Are the World," "Billie Jean" and "Thriller" were probably the ones that achieved the most world wide appeal and are associated with me the most.
GMA: As you look back on your career Michael, what would you have done differently?
Michael: I am still looking forward to doing a lot of great things, so that’s hard—I think the best is yet to come in my true humble opinion.
GMA: Would you do it all again?
Michael: I think I would. It is very much worth it. I have always loved show business and have always enjoyed making people happy through that medium. I love the celebration of music and dance and art. I just love it.
GMA: Michael do you still feel capable of appealing to a new audience…can you still thrill them with your dance moves and music?
Michael: Yes! Because I am expanding a lot of the avenues…people see some of the things I do and say why don’t you show this to the world, people don’t know you do these things! Well maybe I will. I still can do all my famous dance moves and more. I am still looking forward to doing a lot of great things. I am writing all the time. I love composing and the whole thing. Looking forward to producing a new album…perhaps touring…no set dates or concrete plans as of yet. But I am also raising my children and enjoying it and teaching them to ride bicycles and how to read. I love it.
GMA: Do you listen to any of the latest music—who do you find inspiring?
Michael: Some of the younger, newer artists—I think Chris Brown is doing wonderful and Timberlake. I really admire what they are doing.
GMA: Is there anything that you sacrificed by having this amazing career, forty years and counting?
Michael: A lot of hard work sacrificing your time and your scheduling. Your childhood—giving up your life for the medium.
GMA: You were speaking of raising your children before, would you like them to have the same kind of upbringing you did in terms of getting into show business at an early age? Or do you want to say whoa, take a moment enjoy your childhood?
Michael: I am letting them enjoy their childhood as much as possible. I really do—I let them go to the arcade and go to the movies and do things. I think that comes naturally. I want them to get to do things that I didn’t get to do. My kids love music…they are very much into the arts but I don't push them.
GMA: It must mean a lot for your kids to be able to do the things you weren’t able to do, huh?
Michael: Yes—I get pretty emotional when I see them having a wonderful time, when they are on a ride and they are screaming and they are happy and they are running. It makes me emotional 'cause I see they are having a real good time. So, I fill them with a lot of enjoyment that way—a lot of amusement. You know?
GMA: If you could go back to when you were age nine or ten—the same age as your oldest children—and give yourself some advice regarding entering the entertainment business—especially knowing what you know now—what would you advise yourself?Michael: Well…if you are going to get into the business, then commit yourself, know your craft and be really involved. Be strong and try to have rhinoceros skin when it comes to dealing with the pressures of fame.
GMA: You know when most people turn fifty, the AARP finds them and sends them an AARP card—have you gotten an AARP card in the mail Michael?
Michael: Not that I know of!
GMA: You never know they can find you wherever you are! All right Michael that about does it. Thanks for taking the time to talk to us. We really appreciate it…and once again happy birthday man and good luck in the future. We will be watching.
Michael thanked the reporter and ended the call. He slipped his phone into his jacket pocket and then he put his arm around Annie pulling her closer to him. She snuggled into his body. “Well how was it Michael?” She could feel some tension radiating from his him when he first pulled her closer but now he seemed to be relaxing. “It wasn’t too bad. Thank you for being here Annie. He wasn’t too obnoxious I guess,” Michael said and kissed her on the top of her head. “Will you listen to it—once it airs?” she asked him tentatively. She had an idea of what his answer would be. “No, I have no desire to listen to it. So I have no idea how they may or may not misconstrue my answers. However Frank will listen to it and if he feels I need to know anything—he will clue me in. Otherwise, I will be truthful with you, it’s over and done with and I have no desire to re-visit it.” His voice was somewhat melancholic and Annie snuggled closer to him, hugging him a little harder and said tenderly, “I love you Michael.” “I love you more girl…more and more and more!” he whispered back, again kissing the top of her head.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Thursday morning arrived, the day before Michael’s birthday. The children and Annie had a secret meeting to confirm their plans and make sure they were all on the same page. It felt like Mission Michael’s Birthday was going to go off without a hitch. They decided that they would tell Michael of the surprise tonight—after dinner. That way they would all be ready to leave in the morning after breakfast.
Annie was in the kitchen after they all had lunch—Michael was in his recording studio. Annie was going over her supplies that she would need for the birthday dinner and cake. As she checked off her list she discovered that she had inadvertently forgot to tell George to purchase some stuff. She was rather dismayed but then had an idea.
She reached into her pocket and pulled out her cell phone and called Bill. “I need some more supplies from the grocery store for Michael’s birthday dinner tomorrow Bill.” “That’s no problem Mrs. Jackson, let me know what you want and I can go and get it for you.” “Bill, I want to come along, please? I would feel better if I was there and this way I won’t forget anything.” “All right, Mrs. Jackson. Meet me out front in five.” Annie hastily put her phone in her pocket and jotted down a quick list. She then quickly went in search of Prince to let him know what was going on and to try to not let on too much to Michael about where she was at if he asked. She found him in his room reading. “Okay Annie, I will let the others know also. Good luck!” And then Annie hurried to the front of the mansion. Bill was waiting and off they went.
This little last minute shopping trip actually had been quite liberating for Annie. She rarely got to leave the house with as little fuss as her and Bill had this time around. As they walked down the frozen foods section on their way to the front checkout a display of Dove Bars caught her eye. Bill seemed to pick up on it almost immediately. “Would you like a Dove Bar Mrs. Jackson?” Annie looked at Bill and smiled. “I shouldn’t…but lately I feel like I am craving all things sweet and rich. I think it’s because of the baby,” Annie said as she let her hands caress her tummy. “Years ago I remember my mother telling one of my sisters that a pregnant woman should never disregard one of her cravings—something about being bad for the baby. Probably an old wives’ tale. But hey who are we to doubt those old wives! Go ahead and indulge Mrs. Jackson!” Annie laughed and said “Okay. But can I interest you in one also Bill?” “Sure!” Bill said laughing along with her. Annie reached into the freezer case and picked out two Dove Bars and placed them into the basket with the other groceries that Bill had insisted on carrying for her.
They made their way to the register. The store thankfully was not that crowded, there was only one person in line ahead of them. As they waited patiently Annie’s eyes shifted towards the ever present magazine rack placed right at each checkout station. There were the usual popular magazines, People, US Weekly, TV Guide, Better Homes and Gardens. And then of course there were the usual gossip tabloids.
Annie quickly averted her eyes but not before she caught a glimpse of something strangely familiar. Her eyes went back up and sure enough, there on the cover of one of the more popular gossip magazines, a small story on the side. Not the main story—that was reserved for Lindsay Lohan. But on the side there were three different stories featured, pictures stacked on top of each other and the bottom picture was…was it…yes, it was her picture! One of the pictures that had been snapped of her as she was coming out of Doctor Christina’s office a couple of weeks back.
Annie quickly averted her eyes but not before she caught a glimpse of something strangely familiar. Her eyes went back up and sure enough, there on the cover of one of the more popular gossip magazines, a small story on the side. Not the main story—that was reserved for Lindsay Lohan. But on the side there were three different stories featured, pictures stacked on top of each other and the bottom picture was…was it…yes, it was her picture! One of the pictures that had been snapped of her as she was coming out of Doctor Christina’s office a couple of weeks back.
Without thinking she started to bend down to get a better look at the magazine and the headline but before she could a hand reached around and turned it around on the rack. She realized that the hand belonged to Bill. She heard his voice from behind. “I do the same thing for the boss and his kids all the time. But usually I catch it before any of them see it. You don’t need or want to look at that,” he said. Bill had a lot of past experience in these matters and he was only looking out for her. Annie however was transfixed. “No I do want to see it,” she said, rather stridently. She bent down again and started to reach for the magazine, this time Bill grabbed her wrist, not in a hurtful manner but still firmly. “Mrs. Jackson,” he said his voice a low whisper and then in a more intimate voice, “Annie, don’t put yourself through it. We both know its all lies and innuendo. And besides that, the boss wouldn’t like it. It would pain him to know that you even saw it much less read it.” Annie looked back at Bill and said, “I have to read it. It’s my right to see what they said about me Bill. I am an adult woman, I can take it.” She knew in the back of her mind that he was right. Michael would be horrified if he knew what she was about to do. But she felt strangely compelled to see what they said. They both came back out of their little bubble when the cashier said, “Ma’am, sir, are you ready to check out?” Bill let go of Annie’s wrist right then in order to place the basket on the conveyer belt and started to unload the groceries. Annie took that moment to grab one of the magazines and placed it along side the other items. Meanwhile Bill gave her a serious look, nodding his head, hoping to dissuade her. But it was to no avail. Annie ignored his looks. He said nothing more and started to bag the groceries.
There was no danger of anyone really recognizing Annie from the picture, it was small, and today she was dressed very differently. She was wearing a pair of dark sunglasses and she had no make-up on, and her curls were covered with a baseball hat. She had on a pair of slacks and an oversized t-shirt that covered her pregnant tummy. The cashier seemed to take no notice and as she scanned the tabloid she chuckled. Perhaps thinking that Bill and her were discussing the necessity of buying the trashy gossip rag she commented, “Don’t you worry honey…these are a weakness of mine too. I guess there’s something about reading about messed up celebrities that makes us feel better about our own pathetic lives! Okay, looks like the total is $25.36.” Annie grabbed the magazine before Bill placed it in the bag, self-consciously rolling it up as if to hide it. She started to reach for her wallet in her purse but Bill said, “Uh huh kiddo, your money is no good here. Let me take care of it.” She gave him a limp smile, her mind still fixated on the gossip rag she held rolled up in her hands.
They left the store, Bill carrying the bags out to the car. He opened the back door in order to slip the bags onto the back seat and opened Annie’s door for her too. He gave her a hand as she climbed into the seat. He shut her door and once in the safe confines of the car Annie unrolled the magazine and looked at the picture closer and read the little caption. “Is Jacko Expecting Again?!” Placed in a circle within the picture was a photo of Michael. Some would probably say it was not flattering. He was wearing a pair of pajama bottoms and a t-shirt with a black jacket. He looked skinny and the obvious effect that they were going for was that Michael Jackson was obviously weird and probably suffering from some unknown ailment. Annie had a queasy feeling in the pit of her stomach. Bill had just gotten into the drivers side and was closing the door. “Seatbelts please,” he said. Annie quickly fastened her seatbelt and Bill was quiet as he started the car and backed out of the parking lot onto the busy street. He felt the only thing he could do was to allow her to read it. He knew instinctively what her reaction was going to be and he would be there for her to comfort her if necessary. He had been working in the security business for a long time. In the past he had guarded and saw to the security and safety of several high profile Hollywood celebrities, their spouses and their children. In all regards Michael Jackson should have been just like any of the many clients that he had in the past. But that was just not true. For the past several years he had come to care a great deal about him and about his kids, more so than any other client he ever had, and now he and his crew had come to care a great deal about Annie too.
Annie quickly flipped the pages, past the main story about Lindsay Lohan, another story about Angelina Jolie and Brad Pitt and how they were rearing their many children. Past another story about some rap artist busted in Las Vegas for drug possession and yet another story about a woman in Indonesia giving birth to the world’s largest baby. Probably because Michael’s celebrity was not what it once was the story was placed near the back of the publication. She finally found it. She quickly scanned the pictures. There were a series of shots of her leaving the doctor’s office, one of which was her almost falling. It seemed as though they had enhanced the photo, making her seem way more pregnant than she was. The first picture was of Michael, to the naked eye, ignoring her as he got into the vehicle. She then started to read the story. Needless to say it was stomach turning.
IS JACKO EXPECTING AGAIN?!
“Michael Jackson and a VERY pregnant young woman were recently seen coming out of a prominent OB/GYN’s office in Beverly Hills. The doctor’s name is Christina Thomason and amongst her patients are many rich and elite Hollywood pregnant mommies. Jacko was seen rushing into a nearby waiting vehicle, oblivious to the poor girl’s obvious discomfort as she nearly trips on her way back to the vehicle. Whose baby is it? Could this be yet another orchestrated pregnancy for the King of Pop? Perhaps he is allowing science to incubate yet another heir apparent to the pop star’s once mighty empire.
Who is the mystery woman? No one apparently knows. Our advice to the young lady, once the baby is born; don’t let Jacko close to any balconies while holding the toddler. Of course we are referencing the infamous incident that occurred soon after Jackson’s now youngest child, Prince Michael II, oddly known as Blanket, was born.
Honey, beware! Though paid quite handsomely for the privilege of carrying the once upon a time King of Pop’s offspring, Jacko is not known to keep the mother of his children around for very long once they outgrow their usefulness. The mother of Blanket is still unknown and Debbie Rowe, mother to Jacko’s other two children, Prince Michael and Paris, was soon cast aside once she was no longer needed as a nursemaid.
Our intrepid reporters will of course keep our readers apprised of any new developments.”
Annie was visibly shaken with a mixture of rage and sadness. She took the magazine and crushed it in her hands, and then furiously ripped it apart and threw the debris on to the floor of the vehicle. Tears were now cascading down her face and finally she started to sob. “How dare they insinuate this stuff about him, about me, about us?” “Would you like me to pull over so that you can try to compose yourself kiddo before we make our way back home?” She was almost startled by Bill’s voice and she sobbed out, “Yes…please…I can’t let Michael see me this way.” She turned to Bill as he started to maneuver the car towards a parking space on the street. “Michael must never know that I purchased that rag. It will upset him too much. Oh Bill I should have listened to you. I was so stupid.” And she buried her face into her hands. Her emotions were running rampant…she was embarrassed, saddened and angry all at once.
Once the vehicle was safely parked Bill reached over and tenderly patted her on her back. “Hey, it’s okay Annie. I kind of understand why you wanted to see it. You were curious to know what they said. Its trash, no matter who they are writing about. But it’s especially tough to swallow when they are writing about you and someone who you are extremely close to. Why don’t you take a few minutes to compose yourself? Tell you what, hand me that garbage and I will throw it away in the trash can outside.” Annie carefully bent down and retrieved the ripped up remnants of the magazine. She held it by her fingertips, barely handling the torn up pieces as though they were poisonous to the touch, and handed them to Bill. He then got out of the vehicle and walked over to the nearest trashcan on the street to throw it out. He thought it might be good if he gave her a few minutes alone to calm her emotions so he lit a cigarette, allowing her an extra few minutes to be by herself.
Annie sat in the car sniffling, digging in her purse for a tissue. She thought about what she had just read. She tenderly placed one of her hands on her tummy wanting to make contact with the baby growing inside of her. Michael’s baby. What seemed to hurt most was the implication that the baby had been generated in a test tube or something. They made it sound so clinical and abnormal. But it wasn’t Annie thought to herself. It had been beautiful and loving. She closed her eyes and drifted back to those first few heavenly nights that they had spent together. She could feel herself blush and a warm feeling radiated throughout her body and a smile broke out on her tear stained face. When she first found out she was pregnant she was obsessed with trying to pinpoint exactly when it happened. They had only made love a few precious times before Michael and the kids had returned to California. She had eventually given up. It didn’t matter anyways, because each time they joined together it was special and magical and oh so wonderful.
She sighed and opened her eyes again. She wasn’t naïve. She knew the article was written so as to plant seeds of doubt in the minds of those that read it about how this baby was conceived and even if Michael was the father. Just as they did with his other children. He had warned her about that very thing, she could hear his voice saying, “…because once they find out that you are pregnant they will question the validity of your pregnancy. They will say I had you artificially inseminated or that you are pregnant by someone else and I am paying you to have the child for me. Because they all think there's no way that Michael Jackson could possibly be in love and have a child the normal way. The way a normal, loving couple does."
She had reassured him that night that it didn’t matter what the media said as long as they knew the truth that was all that was important. But it seemed different now that she was actually faced with it in hard cold print. This was her first exposure to this kind of treatment and it was so very small and insignificant in comparison to how Michael was treated by them for most of his life. Yet it left her feeling sick to her stomach. She didn’t like how they questioned her integrity as a person—and also as though she was somehow being used or being duped by Michael.
Michael had told her that the media tended to treat him as though he was not real…like he was some sort of fake entity that couldn’t possibly feel any real emotions, didn’t bleed when cut, didn’t cry when hurt. But he did bleed and he did cry and Annie was witness to many real emotions from Michael Jackson. She now knew how it felt; how he must feel each time he was faced with this sort of stuff…That is probably why he chose not to read it. How did he do it….where did he get the strength to combat this? She learned her lesson. She should have listened to Michael and to Bill and never read that publication. She would never read one ever again. She wanted to speak to Michael about it. She knew it would be good to talk it through with him. But she also knew it would upset him. And with the birthday celebration that she and the kids had planned for him tomorrow…she didn’t want anything to spoil it. She decided right then and there that she would wait to talk to him about it. But for now she desperately needed to be near him, to be surrounded by his loving aura. To hold him tightly and tell him how much she loved him. She knew that alone would make her feel a whole lot better.
Annie’s thoughts were interrupted when Bill got back into the car. “So how are we feeling?” he said. “Somewhat better, thank you Bill,” Annie said smiling. “Hey, why don’t we indulge with those Dove Bars? You could probably use a little treat right about now,” Bill said as he turned around and reached behind him to the bag digging out the two ice cream treats, handing one to Annie. She smiled, “Oh boy, I forgot all about them. Yes, that definitely sounds like a wonderful idea.” She took the ice cream bar he proffered to her and started to take off the wrapping. Bill did the same and they sat together enjoying the ice cream treat in the car before they headed for home.
By the time they drove through the gates of the mansion Annie was anxious to see Michael. When they drove up to the front entrance Annie turned to Bill. “Thank you for everything Bill. I thank God that Michael has such a loyal employee. You are the best and I just want you to know that I was touched by your kindness back there.” “Mrs. Jackson, it’s all in a days work,” he said in an official voice. And then in a softer more tender voice, “I thank God that you came into the boss’s life. You have done wonders for him and his kids.” “Can you do me one more favor Bill and take the groceries into the kitchen? I want to find Michael. Suddenly I feel the need to be close to my husband. And this will be our little secret for now, right? I promise I will tell him but when the time is right.” “I will gladly take the groceries into the kitchen for you and yes, this incident is our secret till further notice!” Annie voiced her thanks again and hurried out of the vehicle and up the stairs into the house.
“Michael,” Annie yelled out as she came in through the foyer, “Michael, where are you honey?” Prince was coming down the stairs as she came rushing in. “Annie, don’t you remember dad went to his studio this afternoon. Is everything all right? Do you need anything Annie?” Prince asked as he came down the rest of the stairs and to her side. Annie reached out and put her arm around the boy giving him a squeeze. “No, everything is terrific kiddo. I just want to talk to your father. Hey, as a matter of fact…” Annie suddenly had an idea. “Prince I want to tell your father about his birthday surprise right now. Do you think that would be okay?” Prince wrapped his arm around Annie automatically and walked a bit with her towards the kitchen. “I thought we decided to tell him tonight at dinner Annie.” “I know we decided that earlier, but I just feel that this would be a good time right now. You guys are all ready right?” “Yep! We sure are. I will go find Paris and Blanket.” “Oh good! I am going to get your father, meet us in the library.” And before she let him go she gave him another squeeze and kissed him on top of his head. “Thanks kiddo and I love you!” And Prince said, “I love you more mom!” As they separated she looked back at him and gave him a big smile and a wink. He and Paris for the most part called her Annie but when they slipped a mom in here and there it always made her feel so good!
As Annie was cutting through the kitchen to get to the back yard she saw Bill unloading the groceries. “Hey Mrs. Jackson, almost done here,” he said. “Thanks again Bill!” and she continued outside. She didn’t have to go all the way to the studio because she met Michael coming up the walk towards the mansion. He was carrying his umbrella as the sunshine was particularly strong at this time of the day and he was twirling it around playfully and humming a tune. She became even more resolute in her mind about not revealing this afternoon’s incident as he was so obviously happy and in such a fine mood and she wanted this to continue through tomorrow’s planned events.
“Hey beautiful, I heard you and Bill went on a little errand. Where you successful?” he said as he approached her. “Yes, everything went well Michael.” Annie was so anxious to feel his strong loving arms around her she practically launched herself on him. She looped her arms around his neck pulling him closer and said “Michael I love you so very much!” and then she started to kiss him passionately. Michael willingly acquiesced, dropping the umbrella carelessly on the ground and wrapping his arms around her body responding ardently to her kiss. He moved his hands up her back and he could feel her slightly trembling under his caress and became concerned immediately. Their lips separated and Annie immediately buried her face into his chest, reveling in the warmth and security of his love. “I love you too girl,” he murmured, continuing to rub her back up and down with his hands. Michael took his finger and tucking it under her chin he lifted her face upwards so that he could look into her eyes while he talked to her. In a slightly teasing voice he said, “Hey girl, is everything all right? Anything happen out there in the big bad real world?”
For a brief instant Michael thought he saw something flash in her eyes…uncertainty and even a little bit of pain…but then in a moment’s notice it was gone, replaced with her usual sparkle. “I guess I just missed you…and hey, can’t a girl express her love for her man without him thinking that there’s something wrong?” He took her back in his arms and hugged her warmly. “This girl can tell her man repeatedly that she loves him and he would never ever grow tired of it!” She smiled at him. “Now I want you to come with me baby,” Annie said taking his hand and pulling him up the lane towards the house. “Hey wait a minute,” he said as he bent down and grabbed the umbrella back up again. He adeptly closed it with his free hand. “What’s the big hurry girl, come on back here.” He pulled her back into his arms and started to kiss her all over again. Annie naturally responded. She could never resist him and she yet again looped her arms around his neck and continued to kiss him back. They separated briefly, both breathing rather heavily. “Gurllll…” he growled in a sexy whisper, “If it weren’t for the fact that the kids are roaming inside somewhere I would take you right now and lay you down, right here in the grass, and make sweet love to you!” Annie snapped back to attention at the mention of the children. “Michael, the offer sounds tempting, but speaking of the kids, they are waiting inside for us.”
“What’s up baby girl?” Michael said as he let his wife pull him back towards the house. “Well Michael—today the secret will finally be revealed to you!” “Oh…you mean about my birthday?” He laughed as Annie turned around and gave him a dirty look. “And pray tell how much do you know?” “Nothing, I promise Annie…I know nothing else. And I am very excited to see what the big reveal is going to be!” “Michael Jackson if you do know anything else don’t let on because your children have been planning this for you and I don’t want them to be disappointed,” Annie said mock scolding him. ‘Scouts honor, I promise…I know nothing more!” She laughed and they continued up the walk to the house. As they passed through the kitchen Michael deposited his umbrella on a bench just inside the doorway and then they made their way to the library where all three children were waiting anxiously for them.
There were two chairs set up side by side and when they walked into the room Blanket ran up to Michael. He pulled on his father’s arm and said, “Daddy come sit down. We have something to show and tell you!” Paris came and took Annie’s hand and said, “Annie we have a chair for you too, right next to Daddy.” Once they were both seated Michael looked at his children and smiled. Prince came to his father and handed him a book. It was a journal with blank lined pages. It was bound in leather and the paper’s edges were gold. “In honor of your birthday dad we planned a special day for you. We are all going to spend the day at the same beach house that you and Annie had your wedding lunch at. And we are even going to spend the night too! Annie called Auntie Elizabeth and made the arrangements.”
Paris continued, “We know how much you like to write, songs and poems and your personal thoughts so we wanted to give you a special journal to record your thoughts and feelings about the special day and you could keep it like a keepsake. It was Annie’s idea.
The beach house and spending the night was our idea,” and she looked at Blanket and Prince when she said this. And then his little one spoke up, “Daddy, Annie said we can take all of your favorite movies, like Star Wars and The Three Stooges and Disney and cartoons, whatever you want daddy and we can watch them while we are there. And she said we can take some games to play also. And she said we can play and walk on the beach. And daddy, Annie is going to make a birthday cake for you and she said we can help. And she is going to make a special dinner for you also! Some of your favorite foods daddy!”
The beach house and spending the night was our idea,” and she looked at Blanket and Prince when she said this. And then his little one spoke up, “Daddy, Annie said we can take all of your favorite movies, like Star Wars and The Three Stooges and Disney and cartoons, whatever you want daddy and we can watch them while we are there. And she said we can take some games to play also. And she said we can play and walk on the beach. And daddy, Annie is going to make a birthday cake for you and she said we can help. And she is going to make a special dinner for you also! Some of your favorite foods daddy!”
“So what do you think dad?” Prince said. Michael slipped his hand into Annie’s and gave it a squeeze, and then looked at his kids. “I think that it’s going to be the best birthday I ever had! Thanks guys!” And all three shouted, “Yeah!” and gathered around him and Annie and started to hug and kiss Michael.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next day everyone in the house hurried about packing up the necessary supplies for their fun filled Michael birthday bash. Well…everyone but the birthday boy. He got to sleep in late and then after a nice leisurely breakfast, he took his time picking out all of his favorite DVDs and CDs and video games and books, and whatever else he wanted to take on the trip—with Blanket’s assistance! It was decided that they would leave late in the morning and then pick up lunch on the way to the beach house and eat when they arrived. Lunch was Michael’s choice, and he picked Kentucky Fried Chicken, of course! Bill steered the vehicle through the drive thru and Michael placed the order, using his all too famous breathy, high pitched voice.
“Now they will go crazy when they hand the food to daddy,” Paris said. Blanket and Prince were giggling uncontrollably as they drove up to the window and instead of the one attendant there were a crowd of employees waiting to see if the voice that sounded so much like Michael Jackson was actually him! “That will be $32.39. Hey, are you really Michael Jackson? Our manager Mr. Kinney just loves you. Can you wait while we get him over here?”
“Hey go get Mr. Kinney—it is him, it is him!” They were there at the window for an extra ten minutes as Michael proceeded to sign several autographs and many, many pictures were snapped. Annie smiled and laughed from the backseat. Michael seemed to be totally in his element. He was relaxed and laughing. As they drove away the employees waved and chanted, “Michael! Michael! Michael!” They drove a little further up the road and then Bill pulled the car over and Michael got out and took his seat next to Annie in the backseat and they resumed their journey to the beach house. He had one of the buckets of chicken with him, the rest of the food remaining up front safely away from prying hands and hungry mouths till they reached their destination. However Michael wanted a pre-lunch snack and since it was his birthday they could not deny him!
The kids happily chatted amongst themselves, excited about the journey as Michael happily munched on a chicken leg and Annie wrapped her arms around Michael’s arm and rested her head on his shoulder. “Want a bite my sweet girl? I am willing to share with my lovely wife!” he whispered in her ear. “I will settle for a chicken flavored kiss,” Annie said, teasing him. “Hmm….that sounds good,” he turned his head and gave her a sloppy, wet kiss on her lips and after he moved away Annie licked her lips playfully. “Hmm….that tasted wonderful and I am not talking about the Colonel’s secret recipe!”
As they continued the drive they played car games and sang to pass the time. They tried to stump Michael in Disney trivia but they all lost. At one point Michael called Elizabeth on his cell phone to thank her for her part in his birthday surprise. “Michael my darling, listen closely to me,” she said in her beautiful voice. “Yes Elizabeth, I am listening,” Michael said, smiling. “I am serious…” she said. And Michael sat up a little straighter and said, “Yes Elizabeth, I am listening.” “You have chosen a lovely girl Michael. Your Annie is an absolute treasure and I can tell that she loves you and your children more than anything in the world. Hold on to her Michael. Don’t let anyone or anything get in the way of your love—or you will have me to answer to!” Michael turned to his wife and wrapped his free arm around her shoulders, pulling her closer to him as he continued to talk to Elizabeth Taylor. “Yes Elizabeth. Have I ever not listened to you?” he said—his voice was teasing but there was a serious edge. “Enjoy your birthday sweetheart! And tell your children and your lovely wife that I love them and I will see all of you in a couple of weeks for dinner. I love you Michael.” Michael said out loud to the others in the car, “Auntie Elizabeth says she loves you guys, say goodbye everyone!” “Goodbye, we love you Auntie!” his kids and Annie’s voice rang out as he held the phone up so that she could hear them. “Hear that darling? And I love you more, thank you again!” And with that Michael ended the call and slipped his phone back into his pocket.
“You have made quite an impression on Elizabeth, Annie.” Michael said. “She is an amazing woman and I am honored that I can now call her a friend. It’s all a bit dazzling though!” Annie said quietly. “Why Annie, she is a very down to earth person. She is no different than you. She is regular folks,” Michael said. Annie laughed. “Regular folks, huh? Only difference is that she has acted in numerous films, won an Academy Award, has consorted with some of the most handsome and most desired male actors ever to grace the big screen, has her own perfume line and personally owns some of the most exquisite diamond jewelry in the world—otherwise, yes she is regular folks Michael!”
“Well, she is regular folk Annie. Just like I am, right?” Thinking that he was kidding, she turned to him to give him an equally teasing answer, but then she stopped as she saw the look in his eyes. It seemed to be a mixture of uncertainty and vulnerability. She slipped her hand into his and smiling at him she leaned in and whispered in his ear, “Of course my darling boy—you are very much regular folk.”
Michael smiled at her and said, “It’s just that Elizabeth may be known for all of that, but that is part of her celebrity…to know her as a real person is a totally different experience and that is why I love her so much as a friend.” Annie snuggled closer to him. “You know Michael you were not the only celebrity that shopped at my father’s toy store. I had the opportunity to wait on several high profile celebrities and also I had to often assist some of New York’s most wealthy residents. I think sometimes it had a negative effect on me. I learned that just because someone has all the pretty trappings on the outside does not always preclude that they are pretty on the inside. I actually cringed when someone famous came into the store because inevitably they would want you to treat them with great deference and I had a hard time doing that. And I also think because of that I may have even been rude to some of them because I just assumed the worse of them. I guess I fell into the trap of just assuming that they were all stuck up. My father called me out on it also—he scolded me and said that having money and fame did not preclude mean spiritedness in a person and because he was a good business man he said I was to treat all customers, those with thousands to spend or those with only dollars to spend, the very same—like they were the most important person in the world while they were at our store.”
Michael looked at her and said, “Don’t judge, lest ye be judged. No matter whom you are. I want my kids to understand that Annie. That is very important to me. I know what its like.” Annie’s thoughts momentarily drifted back to the awful article in that tabloid about her and Michael and their baby. He certainly did have a lot of first hand knowledge about being judged and accused wrongly. She then let her eyes gaze upon the kids—Prince was looking out the window, Paris was reading and Blanket was sleeping. They were all good kids—and it was because of the way he raised them. She could not imagine these kids ever treating anyone in a spoiled or mean spirited way. “I believe strongly that your kids have learned wisely from you Michael.” And she squeezed his arm and rested her head on his shoulder.
Bill called from the front of the vehicle. “We are almost there. About to get on the access road right now,” he said making a turn. The kids were at full attention now. “Oh boy, how exciting!” Paris exclaimed. Blanket awoke from his nap, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, his long black hair askew in its ponytail hanging down his back. “Lean back baby,” Annie instructed him and she quickly fixed it for him and tenderly kissed him on the top of his head. “Thank you mommy!” he said in a still somewhat sleepy voice. Prince and Michael rolled the windows down and they were looking out as they approached the house. The sky was a deep blue, with nary a cloud above. They could smell the ocean as fragrant warm breezes passed through the car.
Bill parked the car in front of the house and they all got out. Annie had the keys to the house, Elizabeth had them overnighted to her the other day. Annie went over to where Michael was standing next to the car and slipped her hand into his. “Shall we take a look inside? And then we can have some lunch.” “Okay Annie, lead the way girl!” Michael had this look of absolute joy and excitement on his face and that made Annie very pleased.
As they walked hand in hand towards the front of the house Annie started to talk about what they should expect to find inside. “The last time we were here we didn’t really get a chance to tour the inside of the house. We just enjoyed our lunch on the outside deck and then we took our walk on the beach and then we made our way home, remember Michael? But of course this time it will be different.”
Without stopping to let Michael answer she nervously chattered away, “There’s supposed to be a media room with a home theater set up so that you can watch all of your favorite movies and cartoons and listen to music and play all the video games that you want to your heart’s content Michael. And the kitchen is fully equipped according to Elizabeth, and she has assured me that the power is on. And the kids and I have already discussed the sleeping arrangements. Elizabeth said that unfortunately not all the rooms are fully furnished—but the master bedroom is and we were thinking that the kids could all stay in one of the bedrooms down the hall. They brought some sleeping bags with them and they will sleep on the floor, kind of like a camp out.”
She felt like she was talking a mile a minute but she was excited and slightly nervous with anticipation—wanting everything to be perfect for Michael. Michael suddenly stopped and when she looked back he pulled her into an embrace. “Well what do you think Michael?” she said breathlessly. He caressed her face and she closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down. He kissed her lightly on the lips and said, “Hey sweet girl…I want you to relax baby.” “I am sorry,” she said softly, opening her eyes and finding him looking into her eyes intently. “I…I just want it to be a happy experience for you. I want you to enjoy your birthday Michael.” “My lovely one—as long as I get to spend my birthday with you and the kids…that’s more important to me than anything in the world Annie. But I think its great girl. I remember our wedding lunch here very fondly and I can’t wait to take a look around inside. I love you Annie and I love that you helped my kids plan this out for me.” She smiled at him and rubbed her cheek against his and then kissed him again. “You know a lot of this was their idea. They know you better than I do,” she giggled, “so they had all kinds of ideas about what you would like to do. They were very excited to be able to plan this for you. I was merely the facilitator.” “Hmm…well I am sure that there is some of you reflected in all these plans girl.” Michael nuzzled her neck with his lips and Annie closed her eyes and smiled—enjoying the feel of his lips lightly grazing across her skin. “Well there is a little of me I guess…I can’t wait to cook for you and the kids. It’s something I miss doing since I have moved to California.”
“Well here we are,” she said as they walked up the stairs to the front entranceway. “I have the keys somewhere,” she said as she dug around in her purse. “Voila, here they are. Okay birthday boy—let’s take a look inside.” “C’mon guys we are going to look around inside,” Michael called out to the kids. Bill had started to unload the car and all three of them were assisting him taking the supplies out. Annie smiled proudly. These kids were definitely not the spoiled children of a celebrity. “Okay daddy, we’re coming!” Paris called out and they ran after Annie and Michael as they entered the house.
“We saw a layout of the rooms—Auntie Elizabeth sent them in an e-mail to Annie dad so we already know which room we are going to sleep in. C’mon Paris and Blanket, lets go find it!” “Hey—be careful!” Michael said. “Remember you are a guest here.” In the meanwhile Annie and Michael walked through the rest of the house, viewing the media room, the kitchen, the master bedroom and then finally the bedroom where the kids would sleep. They had already carried their sleeping bags up to the room and their little suitcases and were excitedly unpacking and setting up their stuff. Michael and Annie made their way to the outside terrace where they had shared their wedding day lunch almost three months ago. Annie rested her hands on the railing and gazed out onto the white sandy beach. Seagulls sailed above in the pure blue sky and the sound of the ocean waves washing ashore could be heard from this vantage point. “It’s pretty here and very peaceful,” Michael said coming up behind her. He pulled her body close to his, her backside snuggling close to his chest and his hand rubbing her tummy lovingly. “It is isn’t it? I think we should eat our lunch out here.” “Yes, I think that’s a great idea. Under the umbrella though it’s a bit sunny,” Michael said. Bill met them as they were coming back in to retrieve the food and let the kids know what they were planning. “I am going to do a check around the perimeter…Just to make sure everything is safe and sound,” Bill told them. “All right Bill. And then come and get some lunch,” Annie said.
They enjoyed their Kentucky Fried Chicken outside on the terrace. The blue sky combined with the warm sunshine and the fragrant ocean breezes made for a beautiful setting for Michael’s birthday lunch. There was a table with a huge umbrella set up so Michael was safely sheltered from the sun. Elizabeth had some flowers delivered to the house—sunflowers, Michael’s favorite along with a bouquet of wildflowers—Annie’s favorite. Annie placed both arrangements on the table. It was an informal lunch—they used paper plates and paper napkins and disposable cutlery. There was the usual chicken and biscuits and mashed potatoes, plus there was chocolate chip cookies and fruit and orange juice that Annie had brought from home. Before they ate Michael said grace. “Dear Lord bless this bountiful luncheon feast we are about to partake of. And thank you for allowing me to sit here and share it with four of the most important people in my life, my oldest son Prince, my beautiful daughter Paris, my youngest child Michael and my amazingly wonderful sweet wife Annie. I can hardly wait to see what the rest of the day has in store for me Lord, Amen!” “Amen,” the others murmured. “Okay, please pass the chicken,” Michael said smiling. And they all laughed.
The conversation turned to when they all met for the first time in New York and suddenly Paris asked, “Do you miss New York Annie?” “Well…I guess sometimes I do…only because I grew up there and it was always home for me. But I love it here with you guys. And the sun is so abundant here. I think I am getting used to that! But I guess if I had to name one thing I will probably miss the most it would have to be the season change. I loved when the leaves turned colors in the autumn. Central Park in the fall is beautiful, especially when the sky is really blue and the air is crisp and the leaves were falling from the trees,” Annie said with a certain melancholic tinge in her voice. “You guys would love it—I just know you would.” “That sounds like fun Annie—could we take one of those carriage rides?” Paris asked. Annie glanced at Michael and she could not read his look. Maybe he was thinking wistfully if only they all could without causing some sort of major disruption with paparazzi trying to get their pictures and just general uncomfortable gawking by strangers. Paris sat next to Annie and she reached over and lovingly caressed the back of her head. “Maybe we could Paris—you never know,” Annie said trying to sound hopeful but knowing it was probably a long shot at best.
Perhaps it was because it was Michael’s birthday and nearing the end of the summer, but they all seemed a bit nostalgic. Prince had gotten up and was looking over the railing at the beach. “Remember Paris when we were in Bahrain and how we would walk with dad in the mornings on the beach?” Paris got up and stood next to Prince. “Yep, I sure do. It was fun—remember daddy?” “We can walk on the beach now—how about it Annie?” Michael said looking over at Annie. Blanket had gotten up also and stood looking out at the beach. “Can we Annie please?” the little one asked. Annie started to laugh. “I think that is one of the scheduled activities if I recall correctly. Of course we can. But first let’s all help to clean up, and then we will need some sun screen and your sunglasses. The sun is warm.”
All three scurried back to the table and started to help Annie clear the table of the debris. Michael got up and stood at the railing and Annie went and stood by him for a minute. He reached his hand over and placed it on hers. “You know sweet girl we can always return to New York. Maybe next year after the baby is born and you can show the kids all the things that you love so much about the city. By the way, you handled her question quite well. You are such a good mom to all three of them. Thank you.” She looked over at him and said, “You guys are my family now and of course I would love to share New York with them—and with you. When the time is right we shall return and maybe we can find a way, somehow, to do those things together as a family—where there’s a will there’s a way—right Michael?” “Yes girl—you are right. We can try.” He looked at her and smiled and then lowered his face and kissed her lightly on the lips.
The table was cleared, sun screen found and applied, and Michael had his umbrella ready to go for the walk on the beach. Even though it was a private residence, Bill had surreptitiously taken a quick look up and down the beach just to make sure all was quiet and that they would not be disturbed. And finally the little family made their way down to the beach together. Annie brought a canvas bag with her with extra sunscreen a water bottle a couple of towels and of course her camera.
Annie and Michael walked together, hand in hand. Michael held the umbrella above them to block the sun and he had his aviators on and a baseball cap for further protection from the sun. Once they got down to the beach, the kids took off their shoes and deposited them on one of the towels that Annie had brought down with her and they ran along the shoreline, chasing the surf back and forth. Annie and Michael followed close behind, talking quietly amongst themselves about nothing important—they were both enjoying themselves too much to talk of anything too deep or thoughtful. “I know you are itching to run with them and chase the surf—go ahead girl!” Michael whispered in Annie’s ear. She smiled at him and kissed him lightly on the lips and then ran ahead to where the kids where.
They played tag with the surf for a while and then Annie ran back to the towel and retrieved her camera to start to take pictures of all of them. Michael and Blanket started to race each other up and down the beach, Michael always allowing Blanket to win at the last second. “I won again daddy!” he shouted out gleefully and Michael collapsed in the sand in mock defeat. Paris and Prince started to collect seashells and threw them in a pile next to Annie’s canvas bag to take back up to the house with them.
They had been out on the beach for awhile—perhaps nearly an hour—though none of them noticed the time because they were enjoying themselves so thoroughly. Michael and Annie would occasionally rest up near where the cliffs formed to get Michael out of the sun. Plus just as Michael had stated in his interview earlier in the week, it brought him much joy to watch his kids having a great time, laughing and playing and running around, so happy and carefree. It was the best kind of birthday gift for him as far as he was concerned. It was the perfect picture day for this newly formed family.
Paris got a stick and kept attempting to write out “HAPPY BIRTHDAY DADDY!” in the sand. Prince and Blanket kept laughing at her because the surf kept washing her words away before she could get finished—and then finally the other two chipped in, and together they got the job done. Just as they finished they called to Michael and Annie to come have a look before the surf wiped away their message. “C’mon daddy, hurry!” they all three shouted and Michael got up and ran ahead of Annie to take a look while she once again retrieved her camera and followed behind.
When they had first come down to the beach they could see some sail boats and some other watercraft out on the water but they were way off in the distance, none were very close to the shore and none were in any danger of interrupting their privacy. Michael and Annie reached the spot and started to admire the children’s birthday greeting etched in the sand. They had all been so absorbed in their fun that they did not notice two boats coming closer. They were speeding along the shoreline, making a beeline towards the private strip of beach that Michael and his family were on. As if in slow motion they all looked up when they heard the noise of the engines. Annie had a sick feeling in the pit of her stomach as she looked up and saw that there were two men in each boat in addition to the drivers and they all had cameras with very large telephoto lenses and they were aiming them at all of them. They started to shout out to them as they sped by, “Hey Michael look this way!” “Smile for the camera Michael!” “Happy Birthday, King!” Michael saw them first and immediately shouted to the kids, “Run back up to the house, NOW!” They rarely heard him raise his voice in such a manner and paid immediate attention. “All right daddy!” Paris said and dropped her stick and took Blanket’s hand firmly in hers and started running quickly across the sand, back up towards the house. Prince was a good kid and always obeyed his father but on this particular occasion he ignored his father’s entreaties and instead gave the cameramen a glaring stare and then stuck his tongue out at them. If Annie had not perceived Michael’s obvious agitation at the situation, she may have started to laugh. But Michael did not find the humor in the situation at least not at this time, and shouted to Prince, “NOW Prince—get back up to the house!” Prince turned around and said, “All right dad!” and started to walk back towards the path.
Michael walked over to Annie and took her hand and started to blindly pull her towards the house. By then the incident was over—the two boats had sped by and were making their way up the shore out of sight. It had only taken a few minutes to ruin their little outing on the beach. “Michael, please slow down baby. It’s all right sweetie,” Annie said in an attempt to calm him. But Michael seemed beyond calming. He turned and looked at her—his look was one of a mixture of sadness, anger and utter disappointment. “Michael…” Annie said again, but he chose to drop her hand and finished walking up to the house by himself, leaving Annie and Prince to gather up the quickly departed shoes, and sea shells and Annie’s canvas sack. Annie took one last look back and noticed that the birthday greeting in the sand was now obliterated, having been walked over in their rush to vacate the beach.
When they all made their way up the lane back to the house Bill was coming out and said, “What happened?” “There were some guys taking pictures of us,” Prince said. Michael was silent and brushed by Bill into the house; talking to no one he made his way to the door of the master bedroom and closed it behind him. He didn’t slam the door but it was closed firmly. Annie went on to describe what had just happened on the beach to Bill and he said he would go down and take a look around, just to make sure there was no one else lurking around, “But it sounds like they got what they wanted and they most likely will not be back,” he said as he made his way down the cobblestone path to the beach.
Annie hesitated for a moment. She wasn’t sure what to do. Should she go in and try to talk to Michael….but then Blanket came up to her slipping his hand into hers and holding onto it tightly. He looked up at her and said in a rather forlorn voice, “Is daddy upset mommy?” And then Paris came and wrapped her arms around Annie’s other arm, tenderly caressing her cheek on Annie’s arm. “Poor daddy. He can’t even celebrate his birthday in peace. Annie, we just want him to be happy—he looked so sad.” Prince stood looking at the hallway leading to the master bedroom and then turned to Annie and said, “Do you think it would be all right for me to go talk to him Annie?” She looked down at Blanket and Paris and then over at Prince and she knew immediately what her role was here and she suddenly felt strong. “Yes I think that would be fine Prince. Knock first though, and ask him if you can talk to him. I think he could use some loving right now,” Annie said smiling at him. “Okay, Annie,” and Prince proceeded down the hall towards the bedroom. Annie closed her eyes for a minute and said a little prayer—but her gut instinct was that Michael would not turn away his oldest child. She then said to the other two, “Hey I got an idea that I know will cheer your daddy up guys…how about you two help me make daddy’s birthday cake?” “Yeah—that sounds like fun Annie,” Paris said happily. “Can I lick the spoon Annie?” Blanket asked with a large grin on his face. “Of course you can!” Annie said hugging them both. “First let’s get cleaned up. We’re all sandy from the beach and we don’t want any sand in daddy’s cake!” They all went off to the bathroom together to wipe themselves off and wash their hands and then made their way back to the kitchen and started making Michael’s birthday cake.
Michael collapsed on the bed looking up at the ceiling. “Why can’t they leave me alone—why is everything I do so fascinating to them?” he thought bitterly to himself. He didn’t really care if they took pictures of him…whatever—they had done that so many times before it was no longer important to him…but he hated it that they had taken pictures of Annie and his kids. He felt so helpless to protect them from the madness and circus that his life sometimes seemed to turn into. He was frustrated and the tears started to roll down his cheeks. They were having such a good time and he knew that they had more stuff planned for him but he suddenly felt so tired and sad…the room was dark and cool and he just felt like rolling into a ball and…there was a knock on the door. “Annie please girl I just want to be alone,” he said thinking it was probably his wife come to check on him. “Dad it’s me Prince. Can I please come in and talk to you, please daddy?” Michael slowly got up and sat upright on the bed. He took his hands and quickly wiped the tears from his face. He couldn’t turn his son away. “Yes…come on in Prince. It’s okay.” Prince entered the room and closed the door behind him. He came and sat next to Michael on the bed and Michael automatically put his arm around his son and pulled him closer. He tenderly kissed the boy on the top of his head. “Sorry Applehead. I know you think you are too old for kisses from your father,” Michael said softly. Prince smiled. “That’s all right dad.”
“Daddy I know you are upset about what happened out there just now. But can you tell me why it upset you? You know we are getting older and you can’t hide who you are from us anymore. We know that you are famous and that people want to take pictures of you daddy.” Michael held his son a little bit closer and sighed. “I don’t want to involve you with that side of my life Prince. It’s complicated…but sometimes there are certain people out there that want to use the pictures to embarrass or hurt me—which I am used to. But I don’t want them to hurt you or embarrass you or your sister or your brother or Annie.” “But it doesn’t matter what they say about you daddy. We know that you are a good father and no one can write or say anything about you that would make us change our minds. Today is about thanking you for being such a good father. We love you dad and we want you to have a happy birthday. Annie and Paris and Blanket and I have planned some more stuff for you and we really want you to come back out. There’s gonna be a birthday cake and Annie is going to make your favorite for dinner dad, homemade pizza. And we all know that you want to watch that James Brown DVD a couple hundred more times! So can you please come back out daddy?” Michael looked down at his son. He reached up and caressed his head tenderly. “Where did you learn to be so wise Prince?” “You taught me dad.” “I love you Prince,” Michael said and kissed him on his forehead. “I love you more daddy!” Prince said back. Michael didn’t want to cry in front of his son so he valiantly tried to hold the tears back, desperately sniffling and taking a deep breath to try to calm down. “You know what I owe you an apology. I acted rudely just now and I am sorry Prince. You guys have planned a really great day for me and I do want to come back out and continue on with the fun. Thanks for coming to get me Applehead and thanks for setting things straight,” Michael said to his son. “Oh one more thing Prince,” Michael said. “Yes dad,” Prince said. “I saw you stick your tongue out at those guys…” “I am sorry dad, I know that wasn’t very nice,” Prince said, bowing his head down. Michael smiled, “Hey Applehead…It’s okay…I thought it was funny!” Prince lifted his head up and smiled at his father. “Okay let’s go get cleaned up and then we can join Annie and your brother and sister out there, all right?” “You bet dad!” Prince said.
As Annie and Paris and Blanket worked on the cake she kept one ear peeled for the sound of the bedroom door opening—hoping and praying that everything was going okay in there. She breathed a sigh of relief as she heard the door open and Prince and Michael came down the hall and into the kitchen. She looked up and was never so gratified as to see that beautiful smile on Michael’s face. “Hey everybody!” Michael said. Annie noticed a tinge of contriteness in his voice. “Daddy!” both Blanket and Paris said at the same time. They both ran over to him and hugged him. “Are you all right daddy?” Blanket asked and Paris just said, “I love you daddy!” “I love you more sweetheart, and I am fine baby,” he said to each of them, hugging them both. “Hey, I want to apologize. I should not have gotten so upset. It was silly and I am sorry…especially since you all have planned such a great day for me. I just want to forget about it and continue on with the fun. Okay?” He looked at each of them and then he looked at Annie and smiled. “That’s good daddy! Cause we have some other stuff that we want to do with you too!” Blanket said.
Michael walked over to Annie and whispered in her ear, “Do you accept my apology girl, please?” She put down the spoon that she was using and gave him a hug and said softly, “No need to apologize birthday boy—I see talking to your son did you a world of good!” “Yes, he’s a good kid!” And Michael turned slightly and winked at his oldest. Annie then reached up and placed her hands on each side of his face and kissed him on the lips. And then the kids started to giggle making them both blush. “So what’s going on here?” Michael said after they separated from the kiss. “We are making your birthday cake daddy. Do you want to share the spoon licking with me?” Blanket asked. “Hmmm…that sounds so good, you bet I do! And then what’s this I hear about my sweet girl making a special dinner for me.” “Yes…some little birds told me that you love homemade pizza. So after we finish the cake—Paris is going to assist me in making the most delicious pizza you have ever had my dear sweet Michael!” “What can I do to help?” Michael asked. “Oh Michael baby—this is your birthday, you don’t have to do a thing, except help Blanket lick that spoon!” They all laughed at that. With Paris and Prince’s help, Annie finished baking and icing the cake and Blanket and Michael helped out by licking all the spoons! As they all sat in the kitchen cleaning up they talked and laughed and soon the unpleasant incident on the beach was left behind.
The rest of the day was spent playing video games, watching movies, and listening to music and dancing. At one point there was even a game of hide and seek inside the house—that was fun Annie had to admit! Then Michael helped the kids make a tent out of some sheets in the bedroom that the kids were going to sleep in later. When it got closer to dinner time Paris and Prince helped Annie prepare the pizza while Michael and Blanket happily watched his James Brown DVD over and over again and each tried to imitate Mr. Brown’s moves.
Then they sat down for dinner. They ate outside again but this time Annie had Paris and Prince set the table a little more formally. She had brought from home a red and black tablecloth with matching linen napkins and some extra fancy dinner plates and silverware. She wanted everything to look really good for this birthday dinner. She set some candles out—even though it was early evening and it wasn’t dark yet, but just for decoration. And then Annie brought out the food—she had made two large pizzas and also an antipasto platter.
Then they sat down for dinner. They ate outside again but this time Annie had Paris and Prince set the table a little more formally. She had brought from home a red and black tablecloth with matching linen napkins and some extra fancy dinner plates and silverware. She wanted everything to look really good for this birthday dinner. She set some candles out—even though it was early evening and it wasn’t dark yet, but just for decoration. And then Annie brought out the food—she had made two large pizzas and also an antipasto platter.
Then everyone sat down. Even though Annie insisted that Bill sit down with them and eat—he said “No Mrs. Jackson…you guys need to enjoy a quiet, private family dinner.” So Annie made a special small pizza for Bill and he watched a little television in the media room and enjoyed his dinner while they all ate dinner outside.
They joined hands and bowed their heads and said grace…Michael taking the lead again. “Thank you Lord for allowing me to spend my birthday with all of my favorite people, my loving wife Annie and my three children, Prince, Paris and Blanket. Thank you for gracing my Annie with the talent and know how to prepare such a beautiful feast. As much as we have to be thankful for we know God that there are those that have no place to sleep tonight nor as much food on their table—we pray for them dear Lord and ask for intercession on their behalf. May tomorrow bring them some hope and love for a better life. Amen!” “Amen!” The others round the table repeated. It was a typical dinner filled with music, laughter and conversation.
After they had finished eating it was cake time. Annie brought out the cake with lit candles, not fifty candles, but enough and they all sang Happy Birthday to Michael. After they finished singing there was a moment of silence. Annie looked over at Michael and she could see he was getting slightly emotional—his eyes looked slightly damp. “Make a wish daddy!” Paris said. “All right…but I am not sure what to wish for…I think I have everything I need right here!” They all smiled at him and suddenly Blanket said, “How about you wish for some ice cream daddy, I don’t see any out here!” That of course had everyone laughing and then Michael blew out the candles. “Well as a matter of fact…we do have ice cream, I just forgot to bring it out,” Annie said and ran back into the kitchen to get it!
Later they ate more cake inside while Michael and his family watched some cartoons—just as he said he desired. And they also presented him with a gift. They had all decided on a framed picture of two of Michael’s all time favorite entertainers, Fred Astaire and Gene Kelly. It was also autographed by the both of them. Prince had helped Annie find it on-line. “Wow, you guys are so great! I love it!”
As the evening started to wind down the kids did not want to go to bed just yet. “Please daddy let us stay up a little bit longer, please!” Blanket pleaded. “Please Annie, let them stay up a little bit longer…after all it is my birthday!” Michael said teasing his wife. “All right…you are the birthday boy and your wish is my command!” Annie said in reply. After all they were all having such a good time, why not let them enjoy themselves for a little bit longer Annie thought. So they decided that they would sit outside on the deck and look at the stars and enjoy another bowl of ice cream before they turned in.
As the evening started to wind down the kids did not want to go to bed just yet. “Please daddy let us stay up a little bit longer, please!” Blanket pleaded. “Please Annie, let them stay up a little bit longer…after all it is my birthday!” Michael said teasing his wife. “All right…you are the birthday boy and your wish is my command!” Annie said in reply. After all they were all having such a good time, why not let them enjoy themselves for a little bit longer Annie thought. So they decided that they would sit outside on the deck and look at the stars and enjoy another bowl of ice cream before they turned in.
Eventually they came inside and they kids got ready for bed. They got situated in the home made tent in their sleeping bags and Annie and Michael read a story to them.
And soon the busy day caught up with them and all three were starting to close their eyes. Annie and Michael quietly tiptoed out of the room after kissing each of them and saying I love you once more, turning out the light and closing the door. As they made their way towards the master bedroom hand in hand Annie said softly, “Now I can give you my special birthday gift Michael!” “Sounds heavenly my sweet girl,” Michael said. “I first want to take a quick shower baby and then I will be ready for our private celebration.” Michael had a big smile on his face as they entered the master bedroom.
And soon the busy day caught up with them and all three were starting to close their eyes. Annie and Michael quietly tiptoed out of the room after kissing each of them and saying I love you once more, turning out the light and closing the door. As they made their way towards the master bedroom hand in hand Annie said softly, “Now I can give you my special birthday gift Michael!” “Sounds heavenly my sweet girl,” Michael said. “I first want to take a quick shower baby and then I will be ready for our private celebration.” Michael had a big smile on his face as they entered the master bedroom.
Annie came into the room and observed Michael sitting in a chair placed near the balcony doors. He was in a relaxed position, his legs casually dangling over one of the arms. He was writing in the special birthday journal that the kids had given him. Without disturbing him, she quietly walked around the room lighting the many scented candles that she had strategically placed earlier giving the room a soft glow. She then dimmed the lights and turned on some romantic music that she had specially picked out for this evening, a cross section of classical and contemporary—some of Michael’s favorites and some of her own. He had been deep in thought but as the lights dimmed he looked up at her. He threw the journal carelessly down onto the floor and sat up in the chair. “Gurllll!” he growled sexily, “C’mon over here.”
He was wearing a pair of silk black boxers and a matching black silk pajama shirt which was unbuttoned and opened, exposing his chest. The candlelight and the moonbeams reflected off Michael’s body giving him an ethereal glow. The glass balcony doors were left slightly ajar and Michael’s silky jet black hair was being blown gently by the warm ocean breeze. His usual warm chocolate brown eyes were smoldering as he stared intently at her as she sauntered over to him. Michael watched her as she approached him. He could already feel himself becoming aroused. She was wearing a sexy little red satin baby doll nightie. Her pregnant body was gorgeous to Michael…luscious was how he would describe her. Once she reached him she sat on his lap, straddling his thighs. She looped her arms around his neck, her full ripe breasts tantalizingly pressing into his bare chest. “Hey beautiful birthday boy,” she whispered sexily to him before leaning in closer and giving him a sloppy kiss on his lips.
Michael smiled and softly replied back, “Hey pretty girl.” He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her even closer to his body and buried his face in the cleft of her breasts inhaling her scent. Annie smelled like wildflowers. Her skin was glowing and soft and silky to the touch. He knew it had to do with the scented lotion that she used but Michael would prefer to think that it was a part of her essence. She reminded him of wildflowers—colorful and bright and freely swaying gently with a warm summer’s breeze high atop a mountain side.
He caressed her back with his hands moving them up and then down her body till he reached her behind and he grasped her butt cheeks in his hands, squeezing them. This caused her body to slide forward on his thighs and with Annie’s legs wide open her middle collided with his erection and he could feel how hot and wet she was for him through her matching red lace panties. He moved his face upwards, grazing her skin with his lips, up along her neck and then her face, ending with an intense and passionate kiss on her rosy red lips. They separated both breathing heavily and her forehead rested lightly against his. Michael growled out in a husky whisper, “Damn gurrlll…let’s get you to bed!”
“No, not just yet Michael,” Annie replied back, her voice light and teasing. She gently pushed him back onto the chair. “Let’s take it nice and slow…we have the whole night. Sit back and close your eyes beautiful boy—it’s your birthday and it’s time for another gift!” He smiled and did as she asked, relaxing against the back of the chair and closing his eyes. She leaned into him again. With one of his senses disabled the others seemed all the stronger—her lingering wildflower scent, a wisp of her warm breathe tickling his face, and then the taste of her sweet lips kissing him. He felt her fingertips lightly caressing his chest and then slowly making their way down across his abdomen and then dancing, ever so lightly over his erection. He breathed sharply inward and moaned. And then she whispered into his ear “Do you like my touch Michael?” “Ye...ye...yeah girl you know I do,” his voice was shaky with his apparent arousal. And then in his other ear, “How about the touch of my lips Michael would you like to feel my lips graze across your warm, smooth skin baby?” “Yes Annie, please girl…you know I want it!” “Okay birthday boy, only because you asked so nicely!” Michael smiled. To the outside world his wife was seemingly a sweet, gentle maiden but alone in their bedroom she became a sexy seductress.
Annie wanted Michael to feel her love and devotion to him. Michael was always so generous with his lovemaking, but tonight was Annie’s turn to show her man how much she loved him. She moved back slightly on his lap and started to kiss him first on the lips and then she kissed him in the crook of his neck—nibbling and sucking and licking, leaving a wet trail down to his chest. He closed his eyes and rested his head against the back of the chair. Annie momentarily stopped and directed him in a soft sultry voice, “Put your arms on the armrests of the chair Michael.” He did as she asked. “That’s good baby now I can reach these easier,” she said as she bent her head down a little further and started to kiss and nibble on his nipples. She swirled her tongue over each of them, left then right, and then back to the left and then back to the right one. Each time she squirmed around on his lap he could feel her brushing up against his erect member, sending sensations throughout his body and causing him to moan.
She took the fingers of one of her hands and teasingly slid them down his chest and then playfully swirled them around on his abdomen. She rested her hand right above the waistband of his shorts, and then continued the movement down, cupping his erection in her hand, pressing the silky material of his boxer shorts against his bulge. As she intensified the pressure on his member, she brought her lips back up to his, capturing his delighted moans in her mouth as she kissed him passionately. She broke away from the kiss but continued to give him tiny kisses up his chin line till she reached his ear and sexily whispered, “Michael, do you like the way this feels?” “Y...ye...yes….girl…hmm…I like it!” he stammered out. “How about this Michael?” And Annie then moved her hand and inserted it underneath the waistband of his boxers and wrapped her fingers around his naked hard on.
When Michael felt her hand on his member he groaned out loud. “Yes girl that’s even better!” Annie stroked him up and down several times allowing her thumb to pass over the sensitive tip of his erection. Michael’s hands were tightly gripping the arm rests of the chair, his head was thrown back, and his eyes were tightly shut. He was urging her on, his voice gasping out as waves of pleasure hit him, “Oh gawd girl…don’t stop…please…it feels so good Annie girl…please!” Michael couldn’t help himself—her fingers felt like a silk glove against his naked flesh, and he started to match her strokes by thrusting his hips upward.
The impassioned movement caused Annie to suddenly slip off Michael’s lap and she found herself on the floor positioned between his legs, her hand still gripping his erection. When he felt her weight shift off of him Michael opened his eyes and sat up and observed her kneeling in front of him. She had a surprised look on her face but she still looked so beautiful—her lips were red and ripe, her cheeks flush with excitement, her golden curls all in disarray. They both stared at each other intently as Annie released her grip on him and inched her way closer to him. He was still very erect, evidenced by the way his silk boxers were tented. Licking and biting her lips under his intently watchful gaze she reached for the waistband of his shorts and said in a husky whisper, “Let’s get these off of you baby!”
Michael raised his hips slightly off the chair allowing Annie to pull his boxers off of him. He shuddered as he felt the silky material sail past his erection then down past his thighs and knees and then dropping onto the floor, pooling at his feet. Michael watched her, licking and biting his lips in anticipation of her next move. Annie nervously kept her eyes averted momentarily, seemingly mesmerized by the black boxers on the floor. They had a wonderful sex life but tonight she wanted to step it up a notch. All of sudden she felt like this was the first time all over again. She felt his dark, deep eyes on her as she slowly looked up…his penetrating stare proved to embolden her. She licked her lips again and then placed her hands on his thighs and pulled herself closer to him—her face now only inches from his manhood. She looked up at him again and he was looking at her in the most endearing and loving manner—almost as though he was silently urging her on. She wrapped both her hands around his erect member, her slender fingers softly, but firmly caressing him. She could feel his body tremble and heard him murmur, “Hmm…that’s good baby…your touch is like silk girl.” She began to stroke him, up and down, and then up and down again, passing her thumbs over the tip with each sequence. Each time he would murmur out loud, “Yes…that’s good baby girl, don’t stop!” He relaxed and closed his eyes and let his head rest on the back of the chair again.
Annie felt almost like she was sculpting a piece of art as she wrapped her hands around his thick, long staff and began to massage and stroke it. All except for the fact that it wasn’t a hard piece of clay, it was warm and alive to the touch—pulsating each time Michael took a breath and moaned her name out loud, urging her on. Her thumbs passing over the tip seemed to elicit the most pleasure so Annie naturally repeated this step. But she knew this wasn’t enough not only for him, but for her…she wanted to…no she needed to…taste him. So with both hands still wrapped around him she bent her head forward and started out by kissing and licking the sensitive tip and then placing it inside of her mouth, sucking it and swirling her tongue around it. She knew it was good for him by his reaction.
When Michael felt her lips and tongue—his body trembled with the sensation and he called out to her, “Yes Annie, you are making me feel so…so good girl!” He sat upright and opened his eyes so he could watch her. Her face was buried underneath her curly hair which had cascaded over her head and down around her shoulders, and surrounded his waist in a soft blanket. She stopped momentarily and lifted her head and looked up at him. All Michael could think of was how absolutely sumptuous she looked—she was kneeling in front of him, her eyes were sparkling, her forehead and cheeks were damp with a soft sheen of sweat that made her glow, she was flush with a feverish desire, her long slender fingers were wrapped firmly around his shaft, her lips were glossy and wet, and she was brazenly staring back at him. Without saying a word she licked her lips and lowered her mouth once again to his very erect manhood and continued to suck him but this time she glided her hands down giving her room to take him fully into her mouth. Michael breathed in sharply as her lips made contact with his erection—her lips formed a perfect tight seal as she sucked. Inside her mouth her tongue was licking his shaft and then erotically swirling it around the sensitive tip. Her silky fingers were still wrapped around the base and she continued to use those for additional stimulation—squeezing and pumping, not too hard, but with just the right amount of pressure to elicit even more delighted moans from Michael.
Michael could feel the delicious pressure building inside of him with each lick of her tongue—all he could concentrate on was the feeling of her mouth on his member and he didn’t want it to end…please don’t let it end…please don’t let it end…please don’t let it end, he recited in his head over and over like a sexual mantra. He bent forward more and cupped his hands on the back of her head, threading his fingers through her soft blond tresses, at first in a loving and tender manner but as the tingly feeling inside him continued to build he found himself unconsciously tightening his grip on her curly locks. Michael always considered himself an unselfish and considerate lover, always wanting to ensure the comfort of his partner. But right now, here at this exact moment, the only thing that Michael could selfishly think of his was his oncoming orgasm. As his fingers tightened their grip on her curls he began to physically push her head onto his erection, never thinking about the fact that he may be hurting her, and he shouted out loud, “C’mon girl, don’t stop baby….take it deeper in your mouth baby….please, I need Annie girl…I…I need to feel your mouth on me…don’t stop baby please, deeper girl, deeper!”
Annie felt the sting of his fingers tightening their hold on her hair but it didn’t matter…it wasn’t like it was all that painful…as a matter of fact, it felt erotic and she was spurred further on to take him deeper into her mouth—all the while continuing to swirl her tongue maddeningly around his shaft, paying particular attention to that sensitive tip. Besides, she knew when Michael eventually climaxed he would shower her with tender words and gestures of love and gratitude and it would make it all worthwhile whatever discomfort she was feeling now.
Michael could feel he was close, his breathing was quickening and it seemed as though every muscle in his body seemed to be flexing. He closed his eyes and he held her head even tighter and started to thrust upwards. He gasped out, “I…am…close gurrlll….so close…Oh God girl…you are so beautiful and so good to me baby, yes…yes…keep going baby girl! I am almost there!” Annie knew he was close to climaxing. With each swipe of her tongue she could now taste tiny salty drops of moisture starting to form on the tip of his erection. Michael started to thrust his hips upwards, she moved her hands so that she was gripping his waist on each side—trying to prepare herself for the explosion that she felt was sure to come.
Michael felt his manhood begin to pulsate inside the hot confines of her mouth and he held her head in even a tighter grip, desperately not wanting to lose contact with her lips and her swirling tongue. It’s gonna happen soon…and it’s gonna feel so good…I just know it…OH God—YES!—with one final swirl of her tongue he finally had sweet release! It felt like soaring to heaven and back down to earth when he finally felt himself climax.
Annie felt his body literally shake and then her mouth was overflowing with his warm salty seed. She continued to grip his waist and kept his member firmly locked in her mouth as she continued to suck and lick his shaft, sending new tremors vibrating throughout his entire body, long after his initial orgasm. She felt his fingers almost immediately release her curly tresses from their tight grip and his hands once again were tenderly caressing the back of her head. She could hear him saying her name over and over again, his voice coming out in gasps as he tried to steady his breathing.
She was not sure how many minutes passed but she allowed her mouth to finally relax its tight suction and before removing it totally, she tenderly gave his manhood one final lick and a kiss and sat back on her legs gazing up at him, smiling. He cupped her face in his hands and bent forward kissing her passionately on her wet and sticky lips. He said to her softly, his voice husky with emotion, “C’mon up here girl!” And as Annie started to climb back up onto his lap, Michael grasped her shoulders and practically lifted her up himself. Once back up on his lap, he looked into her eyes and said, “Annie I love you girl!” He then caressed her face again, moving his hands up across her cheeks and then letting his fingers tangle in her blond curls, he pulled her face closer to him and gave her another passionate kiss and then cradled her in his strong protective arms. He continued to murmur words of love to her, repeating her name over and over, his lips grazing the top of her head with tender little kisses. Annie snuggled into him—burying her face into his chest, inhaling deeply—his regular sweet, spicy scent was now mixed with the musky after aroma of the sex act that they had just engaged in and Annie reveled in it—she felt sexy and loved and she couldn’t help but grin from ear to ear.
Right at that moment the Chopin sonata ended and the next selection on the CD started. Although the rest of the song was far from the kind of relationship these two were experiencing, the first line of the song seemed so apropos at that moment as Wanda Jackson’s voice rang out in the room, “Happy, happy birthday baby…Although you're with somebody new…Thought I'd drop a line to say…That I wish this happy day…Would find me beside you…” Annie lifted her head up and looked into Michael’s eyes and said softly, “Happy, happy birthday baby!”
Michael smiled at her and he lovingly rubbed his nose with hers and replied back, “Thanks girl! And then in a more serious tone, “Annie…you…you never did that for me before…not since we’ve been together.” She looked intently into his eyes, “Did you like it Michael?” she said breathlessly, and then feeling shy again she ducked her head bashfully, but Michael raised her face back up again, tucking his finger under her chin. “I loved it gurrrlll!” he growled sexily, kissing her on her nose and then on her lips. “What made you…decide to do it tonight sweet girl?” Looking into Michael’s eyes again she saw a deep and abiding love reflected there and it made her feel strong and confident. “I…I wanted to show you a different side of me…I wanted to show you how sexy and alluring I can be—even though I am pregnant and my body is going through all of these changes…I desired to give my lover man an extra special treat on his birthday…”
Michael was momentarily quiet…he wanted to say the right thing to her. “Annie, my sweet beautiful girl—never ever doubt your ability to turn me on. Girl, you are sexy to me in so many ways that have nothing to do with what goes on here in our bedroom. The way you scrunch your nose up when you are thinking about something serious, the way you eat popcorn, the way you get excited when your favorite Frank Sinatra song is playing—all that and so much more! Don’t get me wrong baby—what you did just now was amazing and made me feel so good girl. It was not only sexy it was loving and beautiful and very selfless and very generous. I love you my sweet beautiful girl and thank you for that extra special treat Annie.” And then Michael kissed her again passionately.
“Michael the act was for you but it also empowered me. When I looked at you and saw and felt how aroused you were because of what I was doing to you, well…it made me feel like…like a sex goddess Michael,” and she blushed and giggled. Michael laughed along with her, “Girl, you are my little sex goddess… And another thing girl I find your pregnant body very voluptuous and so very irresistible, well just feel for yourself Annie how aroused you make me,” and Michael lifted her body moving her slightly on his lap. “Girl feel how hard I am for you—your pregnant (and he nuzzled her neck and nibbled on her ear) luscious body is making me want you all over again…so how about you and me get ourselves over to that big old comfortable bed and I show you how much you turn me on?” He had repositioned her body so that his hard on was pressed into her tummy and it sent a delicious thrill through out her own body. She slipped off his lap and stood up and reached out her hand for his and Michael got up and slipped his hand into hers and they walked over to the bed.
They each went to opposite sides of the bed and before Michael lay down he took off his pajama shirt so that he was now naked standing next to the bed. Annie looked at his nude body, reflected in the glow of the moonlight, he took her breath away—he was so beautiful! He slid into the bed and reached his hand up and said, “Come lay down next to me sweet girl.” Annie nodded her head mutely and started to take off her little nightie but she stopped when Michael said, “Girl, leave it on baby—you look so sexy in it and I love the feel of the satin next to my skin.” She smiled and said “All right birthday boy, anything for you beautiful!” And she took his hand in hers and he pulled her into the bed next to him.
They immediately embraced each other—their arms wrapping around each other and their legs intertwining. Annie’s pregnant tummy was starting to grow larger, yet their bodies still seemed to fit together snuggly like two pieces in a jigsaw puzzle. She could feel the length of his body snug up against hers and it felt heavenly. He reveled in the feel of her full and ripe breasts and the silky satiny material of her nightie pressed against his bare chest. They kissed each other as though they were hungry for each other. When they separated Michael said to her, “Girl, turn around for me my lovely one, please?” The sound of his soft and sultry voice easily compelled her to do as he requested, but first she reached up and caressed his face lovingly, brushing the hair out of his eyes and smiling at him. “All right my sweet boy,” she whispered softly to him and proceeded to roll over.
He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer so that her back was now firmly pressed against his chest. He cupped his large hands over her breasts and began to massage them through the satiny fabric of the baby doll nightie. She couldn’t help but moan out his name, “Michael…” His took his thumbs and swirled them around her nipples…continuously, till they became hard and pointed, puckering out through the soft fabric. This caused her to moan and she wriggled her backside closer to his body. She could now feel the hard length of his erection pressed firmly into her back, right above her buttocks. Michael could feel it too. It was tangled sensuously in the satin fabric of her nightie and the feeling was absolutely delicious.
In the meanwhile Michael was nibbling and kissing the back of her neck. All these erotic sensations, it was as though electric shocks were reverberating through her body and she felt like she could climax immediately, but she didn’t want to. She wanted to revel more in his touch and his kiss and she didn’t want it to end…not yet…please don’t let it end…please don’t let it end…she repeated over and over. She squeezed her thighs together, tightly to try to hold in the feelings. And as if reading her mind he whispered in her ear, “Don’t worry my beautiful girl…I won’t let you come yet Annie…I want you to enjoy this baby…we are gonna take this nice and slow…I want to make you feel real good just like you did for me girl…when you performed that selfless and loving act all for me…this is all for you Annie girl!” Annie rolled her head to the side and moaned out, “Oh God Michael yes…I love you so much baby!” “Hmm…I love you more Annie my sweet beautiful girl…you are my everything girl…my absolute everything!”
He moved his hands slowly down and continued his loving caresses now on her pregnant tummy. “God girl you are so beautiful Annie,” he continued to whisper in her ear and then moved his lips back down to her neck and shoulders—leaving wet little kisses along her shoulders back up to the other side of her neck—all the while continuing to rub her stomach sensuously. Annie whimpered out loud—she was visibly agitated! Michael could feel her butt cheeks clenching and unclenching as she sensuously rubbed up against his erection. He had to control himself or he would turn her around right now and take her!
Michael then lowered his hands down her body so that his fingers were now splayed on her upper thighs. Annie opened her legs wider and Michael could feel the heat rising from her core and her heavenly scent wafted up, dazzling him with her aroma. She was so turned on she started to thrust her hips slightly upwards and she gasped out, “Michael…I…I want…Hmm…Oh God…” “What do you want baby girl…do you want me to stop Annie?” he wickedly teased her. “NO…NO…please don’t stop…I…I…I want you to touch me, please Michael touch me there…please?” She felt herself blush and a warm heat wash over her entire body with her bold request. “You want me to touch you baby girl…here…” and Michael let his fingers slide down tantalizingly close to her crotch. “Yes! Michael yes…please baby yes!” Annie said in a tremulous whisper. “All right my sweet girl,” and then his fingers slid down and he was fingering her sex now through her panties. Michael himself could not help but let out a moan of his own as he felt how soaking wet and hot she was for him. Oh God he wanted her, how he wanted her…but not just yet…he wanted this to be slow and deliberate…he wanted her to enjoy every minute of this seduction, and he wanted her in an absolute heightened state of arousal when he finally allowed himself to enter her.
Annie rolled her head back so it was resting on his shoulder. She closed her eyes and let herself think only about his fingers—intimately touching her—sliding up and down and then grazing the nub of her core—when this happened she moaned even louder—it felt so erotic—so good! She felt his hand momentarily move from its spot and she whimpered her disappointment but then she realized that he was inserting his hand directly into her panties seeking out her bare flesh with his fingers. “Oh God…yes Michael…that’s so good baby…don’t stop, please don’t stop!” Michael continued to slide his fingers on the outside of her sex, sweetly tormenting her. He whispered softly in her ear, “Annie girl…do you want to feel my finger inside of you girl?” “Yes Michael…Yes! Please baby I want that please!” And then he complied inserting his finger into her wet slit…moving it in an out. He could feel her muscles tighten and she started to match his strokes by bucking her hips forward.
Oh God it felt so good—she didn’t want him to stop—the in out motion of his fingers stroking her sex and then to make it all the more pleasurable he took his thumb and swiped it over the sensitive nub of her core and she felt an intense electrifying tingle emanate throughout her body…She felt his manhood pressing into her back…hard and pulsating and she wanted him so badly. She needed to feel him inside her…she didn’t want to climax too soon. “Michael this feels so good baby…please baby…it feels so good but I want you inside of me…please sweet Michael…please…I want to be one with you baby!” The sound of her sweet voice pleading him to enter her had an emotional effect on him and he actually felt tears dampening his eyes. He wanted to be one with her also. The connection he felt when he was inside of her was intense and magical and like no other and he could wait no longer.
He pulled his finger from her warm depths and swiftly turned her body around in his arms so that she was now facing him and he buried his face into the crook of her neck—trying to get a hold of his emotions. “I love you so much Annie…I need to be inside of you my sweet girl…I need to be one with you too baby!” She reached up and looped her arms around his neck as he lifted his face to hers they stared into each other’s eyes and he then could see that she too was emotional…her eyes damp with her own tears. He then kissed her passionately. “Help me get you undressed Annie!” Michael said urgently. Annie silently nodded her head feverishly and swiftly stripped off her panties and tossed them onto the floor and then Michael pulled her into his arms and unhooked her baby doll nightie in the back. Annie lifted her arms in the air and Michael lifted the gown off her body over her head and then up and over her arms, tossing it to the floor. And then she was naked in all her beautiful glory. He pulled her back into his arms and pressed her body close to his.
“Are you ready for me sweet girl?” She grinned at him and said “More than ready my sweet boy!” He lowered her back to the bed and she opened her legs wrapping them around his waist and with one thrust he entered her. “Oh God girl you are so wet and so hot!” he said as he leaned over her. He face was glowing and damp with her sweat her lips ripe and full and her eyes were sparkling—filled to the brim with her love for him. He started to move in an out of her, a steady rhythm and then Annie lifter her legs higher, tilting her body up slightly so that he could penetrate her deeper. “Yes…that’s good Michael…deeper baby!” He obeyed her command and pushed further into her and accelerated his rhythm.
They were both so highly aroused that he knew it would not take long for either of them to climax but he didn’t want to come before her…he wanted to concentrate on her because he loved to watch her peak. “C’mon pretty girl…come for me Annie,” he said to her, his voice intensely urging her on. “Yes Michael…Yes…faster…I am close baby…so…so…close!” He lifted her left leg up higher so her ankle almost touched his shoulder and he thrust harder into her and with one final stroke she finally let go. “YES! Oh God Michael, I am coming baby, I am coming!” Annie felt herself release—and she tightened her muscles around his manhood squeezing him harder. Michael could feel her warm juices flowing over him like a waterfall. And as she tightened her grip on his shaft that was all it took to send him over the edge and he followed her with his own release. “Oh God girl you feel so good—YES Annie...Hmm...YES…YES!” He collapsed onto her body…trying not to crush her with his weight he moved over slightly and scooped her up into his arms…their sweaty bodies clinging to each other, both breathing heavily, both spent physically and emotionally.
“It’s always so intense girl…I love you so much…you are so very beautiful to me Annie…you are all I need!” She melted hearing his sweet words of love and she nuzzled his neck with her lips, pulling him closer to her. “We have a deep connection that cannot be denied my sweet Michael. I love you so very much too baby!” They lay quietly in each other’s arms. In the background the Beatles serenaded them, “I want her everywhere and if she's beside me...I know I need never care…But to love her is to need her everywhere…Knowing that love is to share…Each one believing that love never dies…Watching her eyes and hoping I'm always there…To be there and everywhere…Here, there and everywhere.”
They both listened to the song, lost in thought, and then Annie looked up at Michael and asked him softly, “Did you enjoy your birthday Michael?” He sighed happily, “Yes Annie…it was the best birthday ever!” She laughed. “No really it was sweet girl. You have to understand that I have not really celebrated a lot of birthdays in my life…I never did as a child and then when I did as an adult, sometimes I celebrated them very publicly. So celebrating with you and my kids in this way was very gratifying. Very normal and very real to me Annie—as usual you have made a difference in my life. Thank you!” And he bent his head down and kissed her lightly on the lips.
“Michael you are welcome...I am so very happy that you enjoyed it!” He was quiet for a minute and then he said, “I am sorry about the way I acted earlier. I was just so upset…I should not have let it bother me and I should not have taken it out on you guys…” His voice was a bit melancholic and she quickly tried to dispel that. “Michael…please do not apologize…it is all over now. I am happy that Prince had a calming effect on you.” “I guess our attempts at introducing you to the real world in a quiet way have been squashed Annie. The real world just seems to be closing in on us,” Michael said sighing.
Annie suddenly thought of the tabloid in the grocery store and knew this was a good time to talk to him about it. “Michael…I have something that I want to talk to you about.” Michael could hear the seriousness in her voice and he said tenderly, “Sounds like it’s something hard to talk about Annie…” She sighed and said, “It is Michael. I held off in telling you…but I want to talk to you about it now.” He held her a little tighter in his arms and said, “Its okay, you know you can tell me anything baby girl.” “Michael yesterday when I made the trip with Bill—we went to a grocery store to pick up some stuff that I had forgotten for your dinner tonight….” Annie then went on to tell him the rest of the story.
He was quiet for a few minutes when she finished and then he said, “I had a feeling that something happened yesterday but then you seemed to be all right so I didn’t push it. Why didn’t you tell me about it yesterday Annie?” Annie looked at him and said softly, “I did plan on telling you…I just wanted to wait for the right moment…and yesterday didn’t seem right to me…you see I didn’t want to spoil your birthday Michael. Not only for you though…also for the kids. They had their heart set on giving you the best birthday ever and I didn’t want to spoil that for you or them.” He was quiet again and then he said, “Did Bill try to stop you from reading it?” “Oh yes Michael he did…Bill was so good to me…I am glad he was there. He’s a good and trustworthy employee Michael.” “Good Annie. That’s what I wanted to hear.” He pulled her closer, embracing her warmly and lovingly, tenderly kissing the top of her head. “Annie I love you so very much for wanting to protect me and trying to ensure my happiness…but I just want to say to you again girl…don’t ever feel afraid of talking to me about anything…do you understand? Sometimes it may not appear to be so…but I am strong girl…I can take it!” She smiled at him. “You are strong Michael. So very strong and courageous baby. When I read that article it…it sickened me Michael. It humiliated me and I didn’t like what they said about you either. Michael where do you find the strength to battle this? How do you…how did you keep going when your character was questioned? I mean you seemingly keep going and you never give up Michael…I need you to teach me how to do that…not only for my sake but for the sake of us and our family. I want to be strong for you Michael and for our kids.” Annie bowed her head down, not wanting him to see the tears forming in her eyes.
Michael lifted her face and kissed the tears that were rolling down her cheeks. “Annie I understand why you wanted to read it…because I used to read it also. In the beginning—when I was younger…but then I learned it was not worth it to try to combat all of it. So you see you already know one of the ways…you can’t read or listen to the lies. You can’t defend yourself from this stuff. The more you try to…then they have new fodder to write about. So I made the decision long ago to stop reading it and I always encourage my fans not to read it either. I wrote songs about it!”
He moved her so that she was wrapped in his arms again. “You asked me how I remain strong…I pray every day. I allow myself to be placed in the hands of God. I give myself up to him Annie and whatever he decides than so be it. My faith is very important to me and I derive lots of strength from him. And the last thing I would say to you is that I capitalize on all the love that I have in my life…the love my children have for me and the love I have for them…and now the love we have for you and the love you have for me and my children, instills strength in me. And that is why I try to inspire love in everyone that I know and why I tell my fans and friends that I love them as much as possible. Spreading love around keeps me strong and helps me face another day Annie. And hopefully the love I try to spread will help someone else in need stay strong to fight for another day.”
Annie closed her eyes and smiled…once again he impressed her with his internal beauty. He kissed her on the top of her head and said, “Annie I know its hard girl. I know that you are not used to having all these eyes on you…watching your every move. But I also know girl that you are more than well equipped to handle them. You have a deep strength within you already. You have shown it to me. I know that you love me girl. And I know that you love my children. I just need to know that you love me and my children enough to handle this because it’s only going to get harder for us in the coming months girl. They know who you are and they know I am having another baby…so I am sure what has happened to us in the last few days will not be the last of it.”
She separated herself from his embrace and looked into his eyes. She could see that vulnerability there again—even fear. “Michael, I love you very much. And I love Prince and Paris and Little Michael. And I love this baby growing inside of me. I said it before Michael and I will say it over and over again—as much as you need to hear it…my life is here with you now…I am Mrs. Michael Jackson…I will not give this up—and I will not let these outside forces make decisions for me. You are right, I am strong. I know this won’t be the last of it but I know with you by my side—guiding me and giving me support that I can handle it. We can tackle the world as long as we are together baby!”
“That’s my sweet beautiful girl!” And Michael pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately. “Now girl, I am tired—you guys wore me out today and I think I need to get some sleep. How’s about it sweet girl?” “That sounds good Michael. I love you Michael!” Annie said kissing him again, and Michael replied back as usual, “I love you more Annie…more and more and more girl!” And he pulled her into his arms and they both soon fell asleep.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Annie was awakened to the sun shining into the room and when she turned over to reach for Michael, he wasn’t there. She got up slowly and yawned and stretched and then sniffed the air. A heavenly aroma was emanating from somewhere. She quickly got up and went into the bathroom, washing her hands and face and running a brush through her tangled mass of curls. She slipped on a t-shirt and a pair of comfortable lounge pants that she brought with her and left the bedroom.
As she headed out into the hallway she knew where the smells were coming from…the kitchen. She heard voices and when she walked into the room she witnessed Michael at the stove, cooking. She knew he was sexy…but wow, there was something about seeing him standing at the stove in pajamas, singing away as he cooked breakfast, that just blew her away! The kids were already up and when they saw Annie they all turned around and said “Good morning Annie!” “Come on in and sit down Annie,” Paris said. “Daddy is making us his special French Toast for breakfast!” She came into the kitchen and sat down at the counter as Michael turned around. “Hey beautiful, just in time sleepyhead—breakfast is going to be served in a matter of minutes!” “Oh goodie,” Annie said. “Should we eat outside again?” she suggested. “Yes…let’s do that,” Prince said. “Okay you guys take care of that while I finish the food,” Michael said.
The kids got up and started to gather together the plates and silverware that they had used last night and carried it out to the terrace. In the meanwhile Annie went and stood next to Michael. She observed him turning over the bread, it was golden brown and looked and smelled absolutely divine! She gave him a quick peck on the cheek. “Wow! You are so multi-talented Michael…I had no idea,” Annie said softly. “Well girl, its a little known secret…Michael Jackson actually has other talents besides spinning in circles on a stage!” She laughed. “Is there anything I can do to assist?” she asked. “No girl. This is my thank you to all of you for giving me such a wonderful birthday. How about carrying some orange juice out to the terrace? We still have some left right?” “Yes we do and I shall,” Annie said. She carried the juice out and helped the kids set the table and as promised Michael came out with the French toast.
It was an enjoyable breakfast. The sun was shining again that morning and the food was quite good. There was fruit and maple syrup to accompany. Annie was amazed at this man’s talents. “So how long do we have…is there some limit as to how long we can spend here before we head for home girl?” Michael asked Annie. The kids got up and were clearing the table. “Elizabeth did not stipulate a time limit. So I guess we can stay a bit longer,” Annie said. “I was thinking girl…why don’t we try another walk on the beach. We were having such fun yesterday. What do you think?” Michael said. She looked over at him. “Well I guess so…why not. But what if…” and she didn’t finish her sentence. “So what if,” Michael said. “I want to spend some time on a private beach with my family—and I don’t care about the what ifs girl!” She laughed. “Very well—than that is what we shall do!”
They finished cleaning up the breakfast remains and got ready to go down to the beach. By then Bill had awoken. He went down and looked around and when he was satisfied that nothing was amiss they all traveled once again down the cobblestone path. Annie and Michael strolled up and down the beach again while the kids ran ahead. More shells were collected and today the kids even waded into the surf, splashing around in the water. They spent an hour on the beach that morning, continuing where they left off yesterday afternoon. And not that it mattered, because this time there were no unseemly incidents, but they all seemed a little more defiant and a little more stronger that morning, just daring anyone to spoil their good time!
A DAY SPENT WITH MICHAEL
September/2008
Annie was entering her sixth month of pregnancy. The little family seemed to be growing even closer especially after weathering the effects of the low key announcement that Michael Jackson was married again and about to have another child and the shared experience of Michael’s birthday celebration. The kids started their lessons back up and Annie started to prepare even more for the birth of her first child. One morning she brought up an idea that she had about turning the huge walk in closet in their bedroom into a nursery. This way the baby would be close by to them as they slept. The closet was so huge, way bigger than anything she ever needed. “After all you are the clotheshorse in this relationship darling, not me,” she joked with him as they finished breakfast. The kids had already made their way to their lessons and they were alone in the kitchen.
“Ha! Ha! Very funny wife,” Michael said laughing. “It sounds like a great idea. We will need all that great baby stuff Annie. Like a changing table and a crib, or maybe a cradle, and a bassinet and somewhere to keep Baby Jackson’s little clothes like a dresser or an armoire…” Annie giggled nervously. “Michael I am supposed to be the mommy here and I think you know more about baby furniture than I do. Heck let’s face it you know more about babies than I do period. I am going to be a clueless mother!” Annie said jokingly but there was this tinge of frustration and fear in her voice.
Michael got up and walked over to her and kneeled next to her chair. “Girl, don’t say that…it’s just that you must remember I have had the experience of raising a few already. Annie girl you are going to be the best mother ever. Have a little faith baby girl—I am here to help you make this be the best experience of your life. You are having your first baby Annie and I want this to be an exciting and happy time for you. So smile for me girl, please?” Michael said as he tenderly caressed her face with his hand and then kissed her. She smiled. “All right Michael. I guess I am having the jitters. It all seems so overwhelming. But I have been doing some research. I will start to look on-line at some of the stores and pick some stuff out and show it to you okay?” Michael had a faraway look on his face for a minute and then suddenly came back to her and said, “Hmm…yes Annie…you do that. Now remember….whatever you want…the sky’s the limit my lovely one. I will talk to Bill and John Branca about hiring a contractor so that we can start to plan to make the closet over to a nursery.” He helped her to her feet and kissed her again. “But for now I have some work I have to take care of girl all right? I will talk to you later on in the afternoon.”
Annie was already lost in thought with ideas spinning in her head on how she wanted the nursery decorated, and said absentmindedly to Michael, “Hmm…yes Michael I shall talk to you later. Love you my sweet boy!” She said as she walked out of the room and up the stairs to her studio and her laptop. Michael made his way to the library. He had an idea that he wanted to think about for a bit before he approached Annie.
Later on that afternoon Annie was sitting on the couch in her studio with her laptop when Michael tapped on the door softly, “Can I come in my sweet girl?” Annie looked up and smiled, “Of course you can come in my love!” He plopped down on the couch next to her. “Whatcha doin’ Annie?” he said softly to her, kissing her on her cheek and placing his arm around her shoulder. She smiled and giggled as his warm breath and lips tickled her face. “Well I am looking for furnishings for the baby nursery, just like we discussed this morning. You know how obsessed I get once I am on a project.” She showed him some of what she had book marked so far. “I wish that I could actually see some of it up close before we make a decision,” Annie said longingly, running her finger across the screen on one of the pictures.
“Annie ever since our conversation this morning I been thinking and well, Annie we can make that happen girl. Why don’t we go on a shopping excursion? Just the two of us baby girl? We can make it a special and fun day for just the two of us. We can look in some of the baby boutiques and furniture showrooms and you would be able to see it up close so that you could see the real color and open and close the doors and see how it’s made—because I know that your artist’s mind would want that girl. And if we wanted to order it we could do it right then and there or you could think about it and order it later, on-line or over the phone. What do you think girl?” Michael had an excited expectant look on his face as he waited for her approval of the idea.
Annie looked up at Michael and said timidly, “How exactly would that work Michael?”
“Well I was thinking it would work like you and me getting into the backseat of the vehicle and Bill getting into the front seat and then we would tell Bill where we would want to go and then he would start the vehicle and drive us there and then we would get out of the vehicle and walk to the door and go in and look around,” Michael said mischievously.
“Ha! Ha! Very funny Michael Jackson” she said playfully punching him on his shoulder. “But I am serious…how would it work Michael…would the stores have to be closed for you to go into them…will there be lots of people and guys with cameras and I don’t know…” Annie looked down and fiddled around with the hem of her shirt nervously, “You know a big hoopla?”
He tipped her chin up and said, “There may be…sometimes there is, sometimes there isn’t…it depends…but well they know who you are now and there is a new found curiosity about me mostly because of you. We have to test the boundaries Annie…we can’t hide here within these four walls forever.” He sat back on the couch and stared straight ahead. “Is it a crime for me to want to go out with my wife? I have nothing to be ashamed of, and neither do you. Right?” he said his voice full of frustration. “No…of course not…I am not ashamed of you or us and you know that! It’s just that I still….I am still somewhat afraid I guess. You understand that don’t you? It’s daunting to me!” Annie said, raising her voice, slightly defensive.
Their discussion was interrupted just then as they could hear Prince, Paris and Blanket running up the stairs. “Annie we are home!” Paris’s voice rang out first.
And then Prince’s voice as they came closer to the studio door, “May we come and visit Annie?” And all three appeared at the doorway, all of them stopping at once when they saw that their father was there with Annie. “Daddy you are here too!” Blanket called out and came running in.
The other two followed behind slowly not sure if they should be interrupting Annie and Michael. “Yes I am here. I actually want to spend some time with Annie too—not just you guys!” Michael kidded with them.
Prince spoke up, “Is it all right for us to be here?” Annie and Michael said at the same time, “Of course it is!” And Michael gestured for the two to join their brother who was already snuggling between Annie and Michael on the couch. Prince came and sat down next to Michael and Paris next to Annie.
“What are you looking at on your laptop today Annie?” Paris asked softly after she had sat down and Annie put her arm around the young girl. Annie was always researching neat stuff on her computer. It could be about an artist like DaVinci or about a photographer like Margaret Bourke-White or the website for the Louvre. She would share the info with all three of them and they would talk about it together. Then later on they would share it with their father. Michael loved that she did this.
“Well today sweetie I am actually looking at baby furniture for Baby Jackson’s nursery.”
“Ooh…can we see what you have picked out Annie?” Paris asked her voice filled with curiosity.
“Sure you can darling.” Annie proceeded to show all of them the book marked pages of some of the items that she had already shared with Michael. They all had an opinion on one or more of them and Annie paid attention to each and every one of them.
Michael looked over at his wife as his kids gathered around her to look at her laptop. He thought about how this morning she doubted her ability at being a good mother. He kept telling her she already was a good mother. He loved her so much. He wanted to show the world how amazingly beautiful and wonderful she was. He wanted to go on this little shopping trip. He felt it would be good for her and for him. He came back to the conversation when he heard Paris say quite innocently, “Oh Annie…look at the knobs on the drawers…I think it would be good if you could actually see it up close.” Out of the mouths of babes Michael thought mischievously. And an idea started to formulate in his head. She may be a little irritated with him…however he felt for sure that she would get over it.
“Well actually Annie and I are kind of planning a little shopping trip Paris so that we can see some of the furniture up close. But I am trying to convince her.” Annie looked up and over at her husband and said her voice kind of wary, “Michael…” But Michael ignored his lovely wife and kept going. “Annie is feeling a little bit shy guys about going out into the real world with me. You know how it is when we go out together—sometimes the fans and the cameras can get to be kind of scary. Why don’t you guys help me…can you think of anything to say to Annie to make her feel better about the trip?” Michael said.
Blanket was the first to speak up. He snuggled closer to her and said sweetly, “Don’t worry mommy, daddy and Mr. Bill will protect you!” Annie smiled down on the little one and kissed him lovingly on his head. And then Paris said, “You could always use one of my masks Annie. That sometimes makes me feel braver. And that way you can be mysterious and keep them guessing as to what you really look like.” Annie looked over at Paris and gently caressed her cheek with her hand. And then the oldest, Prince, spoke up. “Annie, I agree with both Blanket and Paris. Daddy and Bill will make sure nothing happens to you and wearing the mask is a good idea. It’s fun to kinda make a game of it. As long as you are having fun and not letting them bother you…you will be okay. And hey, you know what, I got another idea! Take your camera with you and you can take pictures of them taking pictures of you, and you can stick your tongue out at them! That’s always fun!” Prince laughed and winked at his father.
Annie laughed and tenderly caressed the back of Prince’s head. She could feel Michael’s eyes on her and she looked up to meet his gaze. Suddenly she remembered many months ago back in New York when Michael had convinced her to allow him to ride the subway with her. It had been an exciting and exhilarating little adventure that they had. Perhaps she should think of this in a similar manner. Though this time everyone would know who he was…but most of them would not know who she was. Well…they would know she was Michael’s wife, but not what she looked like. She could wear Paris’s mask as she had suggested and she could take her camera just as Prince had suggested. And like Blanket had said, she just needed to remain confident in Michael and Bill’s ability to keep her safe. It could be just as exhilarating this time around and with the mask on she would feel like she was undercover…mysterious. And after all she really did want to shop for the baby’s furniture—she loved to do this sort of thing and being with Michael would make it all the more fun.
She looked at all of them smiling at her—their eyes filled with love and encouragement. “All right you guys convinced me. Tomorrow your daddy and I are going shopping!” “Yeah!” all three of them shouted at once and then Michael looked over at her and said softly, “Yeah!” She was laughing and feeling so good and then she felt the baby move and she let out a little, “Oh!” “What’s wrong Annie, are you all right?” Little Michael said, his voice filled with concern. “Everything okay girl?” Michael echoed his son’s concern. “Yes, everything is fine…the baby just kicked!”
“Oooh Annie! Can we feel, please?” Blanket said excitedly. And the others soon echoed his request. Whereas Michael had a chance to feel the baby kick, the kids had not had the chance yet and were ever anxious about it. Whenever they were together the topic invariably came up—when would they get the chance to feel the baby move? And now here was their chance, as they joyously gathered around Annie she moved her laptop to the table in front of them and each of them laid a hand down on her tummy.
Annie loved the feel of their tiny childlike hands resting on her tummy...they were warm and comforting and she smiled. The fetus growing inside of her must have felt comforted also because soon the baby was kicking again. And when they felt that first kick each of the children started to giggle in delight. “Paris did you feel it?!” Blanket asked in wonderment. “Yes I felt it. Did you feel it Prince?!” Paris asked her other brother. “Wow, yes I felt it. Baby Jackson is pretty powerful Annie!” Prince said laughing.
And then another kick—followed closely by more, “Did you feel it?” “I felt it!” “Cool!”
“Annie does it hurt when the baby kicks?” Blanket asked in a curious voice. “No darling,” Annie said caressing the back of his head. “It’s kinda like—well you know how your daddy loves to watch you guys laugh and run and play? It lets him know that you guys are happy and healthy and it fills him with joy just watching you guys.” She looked over at Michael and he smiled at her. “Well when the baby moves or kicks me that lets me know that he or she is healthy and happy and that fills me with joy!” “Me too!” Michael said softly. And then yet another kick and all three of the children started to giggle all over again.
Michael watched them and he couldn’t help but smile. As the kids continued to giggle and touch Annie’s tummy Paris looked up and said, “Daddy don’t you want to feel also?” “I have already had my chance baby girl…it’s your turn now!” Annie looked up and reached her hand over to Michael’s and he took it in his own. He rubbed the pad of his thumb in the palm of her hand and said softly, “I love you Annie girl!” She smiled over at him and said softly “I love you more my sweet Michael.” All seemed right with the world and he wished he could stop this moment in time, at least for a little bit longer.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
They had finished breakfast and the kids had said their goodbyes, wishing their father and Annie a good time today and left to go to their lessons. Michael and Annie sat talking quietly before they went upstairs to get dressed and prepare for their shopping outing. Michael scooted his chair up close to his wife. He casually placed his arm around the back of her chair and said “So my lovely one, are you ready for our little excursion to the outside world?” She turned to look at him; his face was now inches from hers, his breath sent ticklish shivers through her and his eyes were bright and sparkling today. Michael was in a good mood and she could feel his happy vibes warming her soul and making her excited for their impending shopping trip. “Yes, I am very excited. More so than I thought I would be. Thanks to you!”
He shyly ducked his head before looking back up into her eyes. “You are not upset that I used our children to coerce you into this trip are you?” She reached up and caressed his cheek lightly. “No I am not upset. If they can go out into the real world with you I guess I shouldn’t be such a goof about it!” Annie said softly. “You are not a goof Annie. You know darling, we went to Dr. Christina’s just a few days ago and nothing happened.”
Annie turned around in her chair and stared straight ahead. “Well if you recall Michael dearest, you came late to the appointment, and by yourself. And I also recall Bill saying that you guys drove around for a bit before sneaking into the building. And then by the time we left they must have moved onto some other poor celebrity!” Michael chuckled. “Yes that did seem to be the case.” Annie turned back to him and said softly, “I believe I will be fine. But Michael, please stay close to me if it gets, you know crazy, please?” she added, her voice slightly trembling. He smiled at her and scooted his chair even closer to hers. “I will stay close this time. I will be right there with you. I promise I will hold onto your hand tightly and I won’t let go baby!” His voice was soft in her ear and he kissed her on her cheek before moving her face so that he could kiss her on the lips. “I love you my beautiful girl and today, Mr. and Mrs. Michael Jackson are going to have some fun!” He stood up and reached for her hand helping her up and they both walked up the stairs together hand in hand.
When Annie and Michael reached their room Annie saw Paris’s mask lying on the bed with a note. She smiled and picked up the mask lovingly. It was the Mardi Gras mask—lots of pretty colorful feathers. She read the note, written in careful childlike but neat penmanship:
Annie, here is my mask as promised. Maybe if you wear it, it won’t be so scary out there. I love you Annie and I can’t wait to see what you and daddy pick out for the baby’s room. Love, Paris Michael Katherine Jackson
Annie couldn’t help but smile at the formal way Paris signed the note. She was such a loveable child…all three were.
Annie and Michael got dressed to go. Annie decided to wear a pretty sundress with a pair of sandals. Michael wore a white t-shirt with a black jacket covering it along with a pair of black jeans. As Annie brushed her hair one last time Michael came over to her and stood behind her. He looped his arms loosely around her pregnant tummy and rested his chin on her shoulder as they both gazed into the mirror. “You are looking good today baby girl. So very pretty.”
“Thank you beautiful, you are looking pretty good yourself. Are we ready to go?” she said. “Yep…let’s go have some fun Annie!” Michael said and he laced his fingers through hers and pulled her towards the door. Annie grabbed her colorful designer purse which she had placed her camera, a notebook and a pen, and Paris’s mask and other assorted sundries.
They made their way down the stairs and out the door. Bill was waiting outside for them in the black Escalade. He had another member of his security staff with him, a guy by the name of Leo. He would be the driver today. They all got into the vehicle and Bill turned around to address the both of them. Well primarily Annie because Michael had asked him to so that he could help ease any residual anxieties Annie may have. “Here’s what’s going to happen. We have the list of locations that you both compiled. We will check out each location by first calling ahead and letting them know that Mr. and Mrs. Michael Jackson wish to shop there. We will then ascertain how busy the location is and whether or not it will be plausible for the two of you to just enter the store without too much of a hassle. If not we will make alternative plans, such as perhaps having them close the store to allow you guys to shop there.” Annie frowned when she heard this. “That is a last alternative Mrs. Jackson. We are going to make this as hassle free as possible. Rest assured. Okay is that all right with you boss?” “Yes, sounds good Bill. Thank you,” Michael said. And then they were on their way.
“You’ll see Annie my love. Everything is going to work out all right. Bill has been with me awhile—he’s a seasoned veteran when it comes to me going out. I want you to relax and have fun, okay my sweet girl?” She smiled and laughed, “Yes sir, Mr. Jackson!” He laughed and placed his arm around her and squeezed her lovingly. As the gates opened a group of people were waiting on the other side. “Are there any paparazzi?” Michael inquired. “Looks to be mostly fans boss,” Bill replied. “Can we stop for a minute?” Michael said. “If you wish, of course,” Bill said, motioning to the driver to pull over. “Is that all right Annie?” Michael said looking over at his wife. “Yes, of course Michael,” Annie said softly.
Michael reached into his pocket and put his sunglasses on and then rolled the window down slightly. The group of fans was excited from the minute they saw the vehicle slow down and pull over to the side of the curb. They gathered closer to the vehicle, a little bit of jostling ensued, everyone wanted to be as close as possible but for the most part they were polite and happy just to be close. “Michael congratulations on your marriage and your new baby. We are all so excited,” one of the women said loudly. “We have some gifts and cards from us for you and your wife for the new baby. Can we please hand them to you?” Michael glanced over at Annie, she could not see his eyes because of the glasses, but she reached for his hand and squeezed it—acknowledging that she didn’t mind. “Now you didn’t go and spend a whole lot of money on us did you?” Michael said, his voice teasing slightly. “Oh no Michael—just some little stuff. We love you so much!”
“Okay girls, can you hand them through the window.” The gift bags were handed through the window. And then Michael signed a few autographs and then the window was rolled back up, carefully, as each of them desperately thrust their hands out to him to shake or touch before the window totally closed. “I hope you didn’t mind that sweet girl,” he said softly. The vehicle made it’s way back out into the street and they were back on their way. “No…no of course not….I know how important they are to you. Please Michael don’t ever think that. They are sweet. Look what they gave us. A couple of little teddy bears. Here’s one dressed in your Bad outfit.” Annie laughed. “They are sweet. I prefer that we give them to charity. We can open the cards later,” he said. Annie placed everything back into the bags carefully and placed them in the seat behind them for safekeeping. They then moved closer to one another, Michael placing his arm around her shoulder and Annie snuggled closer to him.
The first shop on Michael and Annie’s list was called The Baby Emporium. It was an exclusive baby boutique that had many elite clientele—the rich and the famous frequented the shop for all of their baby needs. As promised Bill had called ahead and was told by the owner that this was actually a good time to visit because weekday mornings were usually pretty quiet and currently there were not a lot of customers in the shop. The owners were very excited to welcome Michael Jackson and his new wife to their establishment.
The owner was there to personally greet them as they entered the store. “Mr. Jackson it is such a pleasure to have you in our store. My name is Alison Riccardo and these are my assistants, Evelyn and April.”
Michael of course was as charming as ever. “Well thank you Mrs. Riccardo for allowing us to disrupt your day here. This is my lovely wife, Annie Walker Jackson.” Michael placed his arm tenderly around Annie’s waist as he presented her to the ladies. Annie smiled and said, “Yes, thank you ladies. We are anxious to look at some of your furniture especially but it seems as though you have everything and anything baby related,” Annie said as she shook each of the women’s hands.
The women were very gracious and attentive with Annie, asking her how far along was she and did they know if the baby was to be a boy or a girl and other general questions about what it was that Annie was interested in.
Michael observed quietly as the women fawned over his wife—he knew in Annie’s mind it was because she was his wife, but Michael knew also that part of the attraction was Annie’s genuine warmth and aura that radiated around her and made other people comfortable in her presence almost immediately.
“Mr. Jackson, I mean Michael, do you think we can get some pictures with you please?” Mrs. Riccardo said her voice somewhat tentative but filled with awe and respect for him. Perhaps no one noticed, perhaps they did, but Michael casually looked over at Annie and she knew immediately that he wanted to make sure that this was all right with her. Without saying a word to him, she smiled at him, nodding slightly, and squeezed his hand and he smiled back. He let go of her hand and turned back to the women, “Of course ladies, I would love to. Just for a few minutes though please. I want to shop with my lovely wife.”
“Of course Michael, thank you Mrs. Jackson,” Mrs. Riccardo said. Annie watched as her Michael transformed into Michael Jackson. She noticed that he used that signature breathy high voice when talking to the ladies. And she also noticed that he flirted outrageously with them. She smiled. It didn’t bother her one iota. She wasn’t even sure if he realized he was doing it! Annie also used her camera to capture pictures of Michael and the woman fans. And then she started to browse in the store on her own, taking notes and taking more photographs but this time of some of the furniture.
Michael was by her side in a few minutes time, slipping his hand into hers and whispering in her ear, “Sorry about that girl!” She turned her head to him, and without thinking about anyone watching them she caressed his face and said softly, “There’s no need to apologize. I know that its part of who you are and I kinda think you enjoyed it a little bit!”
He smiled shyly at her, “Well…truth be known, I kinda did!” His voice had returned to her Michael’s voice—somewhat deep but soft in tone. “But now I am ready to do some shopping with my girl…tell me about what you like so far Annie,” Michael said. And Annie excitedly showed Michael some of the items that she particularly liked so far.
They went to a second, and a third shop and each time the reaction to Michael and Annie was the same—a general curiosity and excitement at seeing Michael Jackson, the King of Pop, out and about shopping with his beautiful pregnant wife. The owners of each shop along with the clerks and the customers that happened to be in each location all treated Michael with respect and loving admiration and in Annie’s eyes, he seemed to be reveling in it. Though even with all of the attention that he was receiving, Michael was ever attentive to his wife. He proudly and lovingly introduced her, and when they were actually shopping they held hands and whispered and giggled with each other like two young lovers. No one could possibly mistake this for anything than it really was; a couple truly in love and about to have their first child together.
By the time they got to the fourth shop—the crowds had swelled, apparently the news of their little shopping expedition was growing. Annie was now wearing Paris’s mask when they entered and exited each location—the crowd surge unfortunately did not only contain fans but also the ever present paparazzi were now waiting for them.
“How do they know which store we are going to next?” Annie questioned as they circled the block, determining what the best approach to the forth and final shop on the list. “Word has apparently gotten out and they are probably staking out every baby boutique in the greater Los Angeles area with the hope that will be the one that you guys are headed to next,” Bill said. They had already circled the block twice and the crowd never seemed to dissipate. “Do you want to skip it?” Bill asked.
Michael looked at Annie, “What do you think Annie girl?”
Annie didn’t want to skip it. She wanted to see each shop that she had so thoroughly researched and she was having a rather good time. Though the exit from the last shop had seemed quite harried it wasn’t too bad. Wearing Paris’s mask had actually seemed to help—it made her feel somewhat anonymous even in a crowd of people all staring at her. She looked at Michael and with a strong resolve in her voice she said, “No I really want to go here—please Michael?” He chuckled, tipping her chin up and kissing her lightly on the lips, “All right girl. Bill what do you suggest? Can we enter from the back?”
So they entered from the back. They were in the shop for about an hour. They were thanking the shop owners, when Bill came and whispered in Michael’s ear nonchalantly. Michael took Annie aside and said, “It looks like its pretty much a zoo out there Annie. I want you to stay close and don’t get scared all right my lovely one?”
“All right Michael,” Annie said softly. He looked at her with all the love in the world and he kissed her tenderly on the lips. “I am sorry it has to be this way,” he said seriously. And then they left the building together. Leo, the driver was first then Michael and then Annie and then Bill was the last one. It was intimidating to say the least. It seemed like this was the biggest crowd that she had experienced so far being with him. They seemed to be surging all around them and she could hear Leo and Bill shouting, “Keep back, please do not crowd them!” Michael had told Annie before, “Block out what they are saying and shouting out to you….think of a song or a poem and recite it in your head over and over…it will help Annie, honest!” So as the crowd seemed to be closing in on her and she started to hear voices shouting out to her, “Mrs. Jackson, look this way!” “Look up Mrs. Jackson, over here!” she held onto Michael’s hand tighter and concentrated on his strong, supple back and started to recite a nursery rhyme in her head, “Mary had a little lamb, its fleece was white as snow. And everywhere that Mary went the lamb was sure to go….” They had just about reached the vehicle when one voice seemed to break through her senses with a particularly hateful statement, “Hey Mrs. Jackson, who was the sperm donor?”
Annie didn’t even have any time to truly digest it because she felt Michael pulling her into the car and Bill pushing her from behind. The statement hurt. Out of all the fun and excitement she was having today she shouldn’t let it bother her but it did—and right now all she could think of was how much she wanted to run away—to go back home and crawl under the covers and hide. She sat quietly, her mask still on, trying to compose herself, she didn’t want Michael to see that she was upset…she didn’t want to upset him. Bill got into the vehicle last and said, “Wow, that wasn’t too fun. Let’s get out of here…they will probably follow us…let’s try to lose them,” he said to Leo.
Michael leaned back against the seat, still holding onto Annie’s hand and said, “Wow that was exhilarating to say the least, whadja think Annie?” Michael said playfully. He took her hand which he was still grasping tightly in his and brought it up to his lips grazing her fingers with a feather of a kiss—it was then that he sensed that something seemed to be wrong. He turned towards her fully and saw that she still had her mask on. “Hey girl…you all right?” Annie turned her head slightly away, as if to gaze out the window and said in as cheery of a voice as possible, “I am fine Michael, everything is all right.” But Michael knew everything was not all right. He took off his sunglasses and deposited them in his jacket pocket and then he scooted closer to her on the seat and took his hand and turned her head back towards him. He lifted the mask off of her face and saw her eyes were damp.
“Hey, come on now, obviously everything is not all right. Now tell me what’s wrong pretty girl!”
“Michael I tried to block them out…and at first it was all good…I held onto your hand tightly and I recited a nursery rhyme over and over but then…then I heard something…and it was…it was…” and she couldn’t continue, she instead buried her face into his chest and he wrapped his arms around her. “Shh…shh…its okay girl…tell me what they said,” his voice was soft but very serious. Her voice was muffled as she said, “Someone yelled out and asked me who the sperm donor was for our baby!”
Michael was quiet for a few seconds and then said “Well girl I think that statement should hurt me more than you,” his voice held a note of lightheartedness to it…thinking perhaps he could diffuse the situation with a joke. But Annie would have none of it. With her face still buried against his chest she said, “I know it was just a stupid remark—but it was hurtful to me, mostly because I knew how much it would hurt you Michael!” Michael closed his eyes tightly and then opened them back up again. She was concerned about his feelings…always his feelings before hers…that was what this beautiful woman was all about…he loved his wife tremendously.
He tenderly brushed his lips against the top of her silky soft hair. And then he spoke softly but seriously, “Annie girl do you love me?” Annie moved her head away from the warm safe haven of his chest so that she could look into his eyes.
“Yes Michael of course I love you!” she replied back emphatically.
“And you know how much I love you right girl…you can feel how strong my love is for you, right girl?”
“Of course I can…everyday of my life I feel it growing stronger and stronger,” she answered again, nodding her head emphatically.
“Annie this baby,” and he rubbed her pregnant tummy tenderly, “Our baby Annie, is a result of that strong love between us.”
“Though some may think otherwise, I did not mastermind this pregnancy in order to garner another child nor did you plan it on purpose to trick me or blackmail me. We both know that we were filled with so much love for each other that we could not contain our desires to become intimate with each other. Now some would say that was wrong too girl…But in the end our love prevailed and now we are joyously expecting a beautiful new baby and we both know the truth about how and why it occurred. Those were just words Annie…words said by an ignorant person. That statement was made only to humiliate you, to anger you and provoke a reaction from you so that he could sell more photos.” He reached up and caressed her face.
“Girl I know this is hard on you…but I need you to continue to try to ignore it—I know it’s hurtful and it can be extremely painful and you are only starting to experience it…if I could do anything to take it away I would…I need you to be strong for me Annie—and for Prince and Paris and Prince Michael and for our new baby, because this is it girl, this is our life and there is no way I am letting you go girl!”
He pulled her back into an embrace, and she gladly buried her face back into his warm chest. “I love you so much Michael and of course I will try to be strong for you and for our family!” she murmured into his chest.
“Good girl! Now Annie I know you were having a good time this morning, I could see it.”
He smiled and rubbed her back, “And I know now all you feel like doing is running away and hiding—but you can’t do that girl. You can’t let them win Annie!”
He tucked his finger under her chin, and continued, “So hows about you prove to them what a beautiful, brave, strong, confident woman you are and you let your husband take you to lunch Annie?”
Annie sniffled a little bit and then gave Michael a wan smile and said, “All right Michael. I was having a really good time. And I do want to go to lunch with my famous husband!” Michael laughed and then Annie’s little smile turned into an even bigger one and that made Michael feel all the better.
“Good! It’s settled. I have someplace special in mind. So why don’t you lean back here and close your eyes and rest for me, all right my P.Y.T., my little tenderoni!” he said as he affectionately caressed her cheek with his hand. And she did as he advised, she leaned back and closed her eyes and he kissed her lovingly on the cheek. “Let me talk to Bill about where we are going and then you and I can relax together till we get there.”
As Michael leaned forward to discuss with Bill and Leo where they were going, Annie relaxed. She remembered back when they were in New York how he would spin a magic web around her and she always felt better afterwards. She smiled; he had managed to spin that magic web again. Back in New York the practical, logical side of her personality had tried to overrule Michael’s magic but now that she had lived with him for awhile here in California she understood that this was part of Michael’s personality—that he used this as a coping mechanism to get him through the rough parts—such as the one that they had just faced together. She was learning more and more that she need not be afraid of it…that she needed instead to embrace it. He had said that she needed to show them her brave and confident side…and she would do that for Michael and his kids because she loved them all and he was right…this was her life now.
Michael finished talking to Bill and he leaned back in the seat next to Annie, once again taking her hand in his. He turned his head so that it was facing hers and she did the same so that they were now gazing into each other’s eyes.
“Annie do you remember the first time we were in public together, back in New York at Suzie’s birthday party? We had to pretend that we didn’t know each other? Do you know how painful that was for me?”
“I think I kinda know Michael because I had to do the same,” Annie said softly.
“Today was so different wasn’t it girl?” Michael smiled and Annie smiled back at him. He lifted their hands up, their fingers laced together, and he held them in front of their faces, their wedding rings on display for them both to see. “The best part of this day so far was being able to introduce you to people as my wife, Mrs. Annie Walker Jackson,” Michael said.
“Wasn’t it liberating, wasn’t it freeing, to be able to be out in public with each other today Annie? I am a very private person girl, you know that…but still being out in the open with you today, holding your hand—that was the best feeling in the world girl!” His voice was so sweet and sincere, Annie could not help but smile and feel this wonderful warmth emanate throughout her body.
Suddenly she felt carefree and lighthearted. Life was good. She had just spent this beautiful morning with her wonderful, sweet husband—and now he was taking her to lunch. At home they had three beautiful children that loved them and one more on the way, she thought as she let her other hand caress her pregnant tummy. She was going to put all the stress of their life behind her and for once just enjoy being with her husband Michael. So with that resolve in mind she turned to him and said, “So beautiful, where are we going to eat lunch?” He smiled at her, “Is my pregnant wife hungry?” he said softly, placing his hand over hers and rubbing her tummy along with her.
“Yes, I am ravishing! Besides that shopping always increases ones’ appetite, didn’t you know that? Oh I forgot, Michael Jackson apparently does not get hungry or eat!” Annie said laughing.
He laughed. “Hmm…yes I think I read that somewhere! Well, I think you will find this to be a very nice establishment. And I am sure that we will find something on the menu to please my beautiful hungry wife,” Michael playfully tweaked her nose.
“And I am very well known here. Some people still actually remember me in this town,” Michael said. “Well by the looks of all of those people waiting for us to come out of that last shop I think there are quite a lot of people that still know you Mr. Jackson,” Annie said sweetly to him.
He gazed into her eyes and then without turning away from her he said to Bill, “How much longer do you think till we arrive at our destination Bill?”
“I would say at least another twenty minutes…traffic is thick today Mr. Jackson,” Bill answered back. “Can you please let us know when we are getting closer and in the meantime, could you please close the curtain?”
Bill smiled. “Of course boss, will do!” And Bill closed the curtain between the front seat and the back seat of the vehicle. Annie gazed at Michael with a bemused look on her face. “So Mr. Jackson, it’s barely just past noon and we are on our way to lunch, do you wish to get busy with me in the backseat of this vehicle, is that why you want some privacy?” she said in a mischievous voice.
Michael burst out laughing. “No, I don’t wish to get busy with you wife…but I do…” and he leaned in closer to her, his lips grazing her neck and then up to her ear, “Desire to kiss you, is that all right with you Annie gurlll…” his voice was like a low whispered growl in her ear, his warm breath tickling her senses.
“Michael of course…hmmm,” before Annie could fully reply Michael’s lips met hers in the promised kiss. Annie whimpered slightly and she reached up and caressed the back of his head, her fingers threading through his soft silky locks. The kiss was passionate but more than anything it was warm and affectionate and loving. Their lips separated and with their foreheads resting against each other, they both caught their breath. Then like two teenagers in love they continued to kiss each other for several minutes.
Michael couldn’t get enough of her lips on his. They were soft and she tasted heavenly. “You taste so good girl,” he murmured as he went in for yet another kiss. This time Annie deepened the kiss by opening her mouth to his and capturing his tongue in hers, sucking it sexily and this time it was Michael’s turn to whimper slightly as he pulled her closer, practically placing her in his lap.
“Were almost to our destination boss!” Bill said loudly from the front seat. When they both heard his voice they both started and separated immediately from each other, both breathing heavily, blushing furiously, and then as if on cue they both reached up and touched their lips—tingling from each others’ arduous kisses.
Her face was flush and her eyes were sparkling. His hair was all in disarray from Annie’s fingers threading through it and his lips were bruised and red from her lipstick. She laughed and so did he. “We must look a fright,” she said softly as she reached into her bag and found a tissue. She tenderly wiped the lipstick off his lips. She reached for a comb in her bag also and started to run it through his hair and then he took the comb from her and did the same for her. They both smiled and laughed at each other. “How about some lip gloss hot lips,” she said teasing him. “Hmm…what flavor girl?” Michael said lazily.
“I am not sure to tell you the truth, its Paris’s! She lent it to me the other day,” she said as she dug around in her bag. “Oh…here it is! Its grape!” They both laughed again. “Hmm…I seem to recall that is your favorite flavor Annie girl!” Michael said.
“Remember those grape dum-dum suckers you shared with me so long ago baby?” Annie asked Michael. “Hmm…yes…give it here girl,” Michael said and he took the lip gloss and applied some to his lips and then handed it back to Annie and she did the same.
“Am I presentable girl?” Michael whispered softly. “Yes you are beautiful, what about me?” Annie asked. Michael reached up and caressed her face gently, “You my dear are a vision of loveliness!” She giggled, “Ever the charmer my dear husband!” she said.
Michael then said, “Okay Bill, thanks, you can open the curtain back up now.”
Michael’s choice was the Polo Lounge located in the Beverly Hills Hotel. They had seemed to shake the paparazzi for now and were able to drive up to the front entranceway of the hotel with little or no trouble. But Annie wore Paris’s mask nonetheless as the stepped out of the vehicle. It still gave her that sense of anonymity for now that she was not willing to give up as of yet. Michael held her hand tightly and Bill walked ahead of them, scoping things out. She had remembered reading somewhere that the Beverly Hills Hotel was fondly referred to as the “Pink Palace” and the name was apropos due to the predominantly pink exterior. They walked through entranceway leading to the lobby of the hotel.
As soon as they entered the lobby Annie slipped off the mask and placed it in her bag. They made their way to the Polo Lounge through the lobby of the hotel. And what a grand lobby it was. A beautiful crystal chandelier along with plush overstuffed velvet chairs and chaise lounges. There were huge vases of gorgeous exotic flowers along with enormous planters holding giant green leafy plants. It was all very elegant and Annie was extremely impressed. She tried not to gawk like some bedazzled tourist. She was so intent on looking at the grand surroundings that she never really noticed if anyone was paying attention to the fact that Michael Jackson was walking through the lobby of the hotel with his new wife.
They entered the Polo Lounge and were immediately greeted by the maitre’d, a gentleman by the name of Antonio. And he seemed genuinely happy to see Michael.
“Mr. Jackson, it is such a delight to see you again. It has been too long since the last time you came to see us,” Antonio said. His voice was warm and had a beautiful Italian accent and he grasped Michael’s hand with both of his.
Michael smiled and laughed, “Well thank you Antonio. How are your lovely wife and your beautiful daughter? She must be about what, eleven or twelve by now?”
“Mr. Jackson, yes, how kind of you to remember—our daughter Allesandra, we call her Allessa, she has indeed just turned twelve. She is doing fine Mr. Jackson. She is the spitting image of my beautiful wife Celestina—we are all well and thank you so much for asking Mr. Jackson,” Antonio effusively replied back.
“Ah yes, such beautiful names,” Michael said and then turning to Annie he said, “Are they not Annie?”
“Yes, Michael very beautiful,” Annie replied back.
“Antonio, this is my lovely wife, Mrs. Annie Walker Jackson,” Michael said tenderly putting his arm around Annie and presenting her to the maitre’d.
“Perdonatemi, where are my manners, it is so very nice to meet you Mrs. Jackson,” Antonio grasped Annie’s hand just as warmly as he had Michael’s only minutes ago. “Oh tale bellezza and you are con bambino, please let me escort you to your table so that you may sit down,” Antonio said graciously. Annie blushed slightly and said “Grazie Senor Antonio!”
As he lead them to their table Michael looked at Annie and raised his eyebrow slightly, “Con bambino? With child?” he said softly. “Yes, you are correct. I love it! Very charming in that sweet old world way!” she said softly, suppressing a slight giggle.
As they followed Antonio Annie looked around at the restaurant and lounge. It was lovely. It had this classic Hollywood feel to it and Annie immediately understood why Michael liked it. The bar was made of of a dark rich wood and she smiled to herself as she imagined Frank Sinatra sitting there drinking a martini.
As Antonio lead the way he said to the both of them, “I will seat you on the patio. It is quite lovely and it is very well sheltered Mr. Jackson.”
“Sounds lovely,” Annie said smiling.
Antonio led them to the patio and it was indeed very pretty. Large trees acted as natural shade and there were tall columns topped with giant curved disks that held fresh colorful flower arrangements, their abundant blossoms draping and hanging over the sides. Antonio seated them in a secluded spot, out of the way of prying eyes, though Annie got the distinct impression that this was the kind of place that was frequented by the very famous and doubted that they would be bothered. And therefore she felt extremely relaxed.
“Mr. and Mrs. Jackson, your waiter will be with you in a minute, his name is Paul. Signora Michael, it’s the Polo Lounge’s pleasure to serve you once again.”
“Thank you Antonio, it is good to be here again,” Michael said—Annie noticed the voice change again.
The waiter came as promised. He seemed star struck by Michael, which Annie found interesting especially since she was pretty sure she saw Leonardo DiCaprio and Clint Eastwood seated at a table not that far away from them. But Michael seemed to have that effect on most people, and as always he was gracious and put the waiter at ease almost immediately. Paul brought them some sparkling water and then left them alone to peruse the menu.
“I bet I can guess what you are going to have,” Michael said in his normal voice—she was amazed in the way he changed so seamlessly. “And what is that husband,” she said putting down the menu and gazing into his twinkling eyes. “I bet you want the beef sirloin burger with cheese and lots of grilled onions and mushrooms.”
“Yep, you are right, of course! I have a hankering for a large, sloppy cheeseburger! Dr. Christina said I should try to watch my weight but to indulge once in a while—fulfill my cravings she said within reason! And seeing as this is a special occasion and I am having a very intense craving I am going to go ahead and indulge!”
Michael reached out and squeezed her hand. “And if I know you, you will not be joining me in imbiding in a sloppy cheesburger,” Annie said as Michael continued to read the menu.
“No my dear girl someone has to eat healthy at this table and besides I want to leave room for the dessert that we are gonna share!” Michael said as he leaned closer to her and kissed her on her lips. It wasn’t exactly a lingering kiss but when Paul arrived back a few minutes later to see if they had made a decision yet, he had to clear his throat two times before they noticed he was there! They separated, both of course blushing furiously!
“Are you ready to order, or would you prefer for me to give you a few more minutes?” Paul asked them.
“No I believe we are ready to order, right Annie my love?” Michael said, and Annie nodded, “Yes, I believe we are.” As predicted Annie ordered one of the Polo Lounge’s favorites, the beef sirloin burger, with cheese and lots of grilled onions and sauteed mushrooms. Michael had a Caeser salad with grilled shrimp.
As they waited for their food to arrive Michael and Annie spent the time talking and laughing together. Annie pulled her camera out of her bag and they reviewed some of the pictures that Annie had taken of some of the different styles of baby furniture. Michael grasped her hand in his and gazed at her in pure adulation as Annie described how she was going to organize all the information that she had garnered this morning, “I have a business card from each of the stores that we visited this morning and I am going to match them up with the notes I wrote and the pictures I took and I am going to assemble it like a catalog for each of the locations so this way we can look at each one and all the specifications will be right at our fingertips and...” Annie looked over at Michael and laughed. He had this bemused look on his face as he patiently listened to every word she said.
“Don’t make fun of me Michael Jackson,” she said softly, “I know it probably sounds so.....neurotic I guess you can say! But organizing the information in this format will help me make the right decision in the most logical and practical manner,” Annie said blushing slightly.
Michael laughed. “I am not making fun of you girl...I would never do that,” Michael said softly to her, moving his chair slightly closer to hers. “And what about me...,” he continued.
“What about you?” she said, slightly confused—not only by the question but because he was so close to her—he was dazzling her senses once again—his warm breath, his deep brown eyes, his intoxicating scent.
“Were you logical and practical when you made a decision about me...about falling in love with me....about sharing your life with me?” Michael said, suddenly his voice was intense—her husband never ceased to amaze her in the way he could change the mood of a conversation with a drop of a hat.
She gazed intently into his eyes and took both of his hands in hers and said, “At first I tried to reason it out...tried to put some sort of practical paramaters on it...My practical side was at war with the part of me that wanted to give into your magic Michael.”
He suddenly cast his eyes down and said in a quiet voice, “I know sometimes I try to make it all seem like life is one big magical journey...maybe it isn’t always like that, maybe I put my blinders on too much. Girl maybe I need more of your practical paramaters in my life.”
Annie squeezed his hands and he looked up into her eyes again, “No, don’t say that...I don’t know if I ever told you some of this...but at first your, let’s just say your attitude towards life,” and she smiled at him and she was relieved to see him smile back at her, “It frightened me at first. I think I inherited from my mother a need to always be the logical one, the practical one. But there’s a part of my father in me too...” she moved her hand now and she reached up and brushed his hair off his face, tenderly caressing him as she did.
“You remind me so much of my father, in so many ways. He understood how important it was to kind of revisit your inner child and he also understood the need for magic in a life that sometimes got a little too serious. I guess you help me tap into that part of me.”
“It’s all right to put the blinders on baby—I am here for you...whether it’s to help celebrate the magic with you or hold on tight to when you are hurting and you need that grounded part of me. I understand now that is who you are and today has been one special magical day being with you. Don’t ever lose your love of magic—it’s who you are Michael.”
And she leaned in and kissed him tenderly on his lips, he closed his eyes afterwards and smiled and then said softly, “Thank you Annie—I love you girl!” “I love you more my Magical Child,” Annie said softly back. He opened his eyes and looked at her intentely, “You are familiar with that poem?”
She nodded her head and closed her eyes as if trying to remember something and then said “Deep inside, you know it’s true, Just find that child, it’s hiding in you.”
She opened her eyes and gazed back into his. “I found a copy of Dancing the Dream stuffed back behind some of your other poetry books in the library. I have been reading it. Is that all right?” she asked. She could almost see a bit of wariness in his eyes.
“Of course it’s all right...don’t get me wrong...I want you to read them...it’s...I don’t know...it’s like I published that book so many years ago and it was hard in so many ways because those poems and essays were so personal and very revealing to who I am. But since I don’t tend to let a lot of people in to my life, I thought it would be okay because in a lot ways I could still remain anonymous to most that read them.
But suddenly thinking about you reading them, kinda makes me feel I don’t know all vulnerable and naked...like my soul is being bared to you.”
“That is how I felt when I shared my art with you. It’s one thing showing it to complete strangers and have them conjecture to what it all means—but you the artist really know what it means deep down. I guess because we are so connected on such a deep level that the meaning becomes apparent almost immediately.” She squeezed his hands again and said softly, drawing closer to him, “I love reading your poetry. It’s very special to me. Your secrets are safe with me—you know that.”
He smiled at her and said, “Your secrets are safe with me too girl!”
The couple were so deeply involved in their conversation that they were not even aware that there was a bit of a buzz going through the entire restaurant. Many of the patrons, some of them famous in their own right, were discussing him and her.
“Did you hear, Michael Jackson is seated on the patio and he’s with his new wife!”
“He looks good after not seeing much of him around in the last few years.”
“Does anyone know anything about her? She’s from New York I hear.”
“She appears to be a lovely woman. She is very beautiful and her pregnancy seems to make her glow.”
“She must be from a good family, she seems to have a certain grace about her.”
“She seems to make him happy. Look how he is smiling!”
Those that were seated at tables nearby could obviously see that two were in love with each other. They held hands, their heads were bowed close down to each other—deep in conversation, though not all serious as they could hear Michael’s distinct laugh as well as his lovely wife’s occasionally. Many of the servers were jealous of Paul because he got to wait on them. They wanted to see if they could get a closer look but Antonio had given strict orders to the entire wait staff including the busboys that Mr. and Mrs. Jackson were not to be disturbed.
They finished their lunch and now were currently sharing dessert, a warm rocky road brownie sundae. The brownie was chock fullof walnuts and chocolate chips and it was topped with a couple of generous scoops of marshmallow ice cream. They each had a spoon and were digging into it like two little kids. After they were finished Annie gazed at Michael and was thinking how grand it would be to kiss him right now—she imagined that she could still taste the remainders of the dessert on his lips in addition to his general sweet taste!
“Whatch staring at beautiful girl?” he said. She snapped back to attention. “Nothing beautiful boy,” she said laughing. “Now you would tell me if I have ice cream and crumbs all over my mouth wouldn’t you?” he asked her as he took his napkin and started to furiously wipe his mouth clean. She laughed at him.
“Don’t you laugh at me...I have a reputation to upkeep here—they are expecting the glamorous Michael Jackson to step out, gots to look my best girl!”
“Here, let me help,” she said and she took the napkin and dipped it into the water glass and patted his mouth clean. “You still look beautiful,” she said.
“As do you beautiful!” he said once he did the same to her.
Michael called Bill to let him know that they were getting ready to leave the restaraunt. He said he would meet them inside of the lobby. He also told Michael that a crowd had formed out front, apparently word had gotten out that they were here at the Beverly Hills Hotel. Michael ended the call and looked over at his wife. “Everything all right Michael,” she asked. “Hmm...yes, everything is fine Annie. Bill is making his way into the lobby and he will assist us in leaving.” He seemed slightly distracted and she had the feeling he wasn’t totally revealing what Bill had said to him but she would not worry about it....she was happy and having such a good time today.
Michael and Annie thanked the young waiter Paul and made sure he had a big tip. They then said their goodbyes and thank yous to Antonio. Annie thought the poor man may cry he seemed so emotional by Michael being there and now saying goodbye to him it was as though Michael was a long lost member of hs family. But that was the effect that Michael Jackson seemed to have on the multitudes, at least those that he came in direct contact with and witnessed what a genuine and loveable human being he truly was.
“Antonio we had a wonderful lunch and your waiter Paul took really good care of us. Thank you for everything,” Michael said as he shook the man’s hand.
“You are quite welcome Signore Michael. And you Signora Annie, did you enjoy your lunch?” Antonio said as he turned towards Annie.
“Oh yes, grazie Antonio. My compliments to the chef, the cheeseburger was just how I love them, juicy and sloppy!” Annie said giggling. “And I know the bambino also loved it!” she added, caressing her tummy.
Antonio took both of her hands in his this time and squeezed them gently. “Ah yes, the bambino, congratulazioni again!” He turned to Michael, still grasping Annie’s hands in his and said, “Signore Michael your wife is bello and she speaks a little Italian also?”
Michael laughed, “Yes she is beautiful. As for her Italian, she is an artist and has visited your country and therefore has picked up some of the language.”
Annie laughed also as Antonio let go of her hands and said, “Yes...how would you say it, molto poco, very little!”
“Very good Signora Annie. It has been a pleasure and I know all those that are close to Michael would have to agree that it is so very good to see him in the company of such a beautiful and obviously good woman.”
Annie’s heart melted at such kind words and could not help but gently grasp Antonio’s arm and give him a quick peck on his cheek. “Again, grazie Antonio. Michael and I will be back I promise!”
Bill arrived just then and whispered some words into Michael’s ear. As they left the restaurant and walked back out into the lobby Michael took Annie’s arm in his and pulled her a little closer. “It seems as though the crowds have caught up with us my dear girl. I want you to stay close okay? And Annie...” he hesitated looking into her eyes. “Don’t let them rattle you girl...it’s just a game with them, that’s all. Remember what I said in the car...show them what a strong and confident woman you are, and Bill and I will be there in front and in back of you—got it sweet girl?”
“Yes Michael, I got it!” He kissed her quickly on the cheek and they started towards the front entrance of the hotel. The hotel security was also there, out of deference to their famous guest, plus also to abate and nip any kind of trouble in the bud for their other guests. They stopped right before they walked back outside, Michael putting his sunglasses on and Annie slipping Paris’ mask back onto her face.
Similar to when they exited the last store before lunch, the crowds were pressing in from each side but this time with the help of the hotel security they were pretty much kept at bay thankfully. They walked briskly back towards the waiting vehicle, as cameras flashed and clicked in quick succession. Annie once again held tightly to Michael’s arm and did her best to ignore the shouts, “Michael look over here!” “Mrs. Jackson look up, show us what you look like!” “Is it a boy or a girl?” “When are you due?” “Michael when will you tour again?” Annie started to hum a tune in her head over and over to block out the shouting voices but once again there seemed to be that persistent remark that broke through. “Are you in love with him Mrs. Jackson—why hide if you are in love with him?”
This time it was different. Instead of the remark eating away at her self confidence and making her feel vulnerable, this time this remark made her feel angry. She was in love in with him! Not that it was any of their business, but she was—fiercely in love with him and this baby was theirs! They had arrived at the vehicle, Leo had opened the car door and was now making his way back around to the driver’s side, Michael was just about to start getting in, pulling her with him. But Annie suddenly pulled on his arm and called out his name, she wasn’t sure he heard her but she knew he had felt her pull on his arm because he turned around to look at her. He leaned in so that he was closer to her. “What’s wrong,” he said his voice held a tinge of fear in it, but she suddenly smiled at him and he felt at ease immediately. She reached up and pulled the mask off her face and wrapping her arm around his neck she pulled him even closer and whispered in his ear, “Nothing, I just...I love you!” she said, loud enough for only him to hear. He turned his head and smiled at her and without thinking he leaned into her and their lips met in a kiss. And suddenly the crowd went even more wild!
Just as they separated, Bill lightly pushed Annie from behind. “Okay you two, that’s enough, you may incite a riot here!” he said chuckling. And Michael still holding onto Annie’s arm got into the vehicle pulling her with him. Bill firmly closed the car door and got in to the front seat next to Leo. “Let’s move it out of here,” Bill said and the vehicle started to slowly maneuver it’s way out into traffic.
Michael leaned back on the seat, still clutching Annie’s hand. “Wow! You never cease to surprise me girl!” he said. “You are not angry at me for doing that are you?” she said tentatively. She knew he valued his privacy, their privacy, and now she was second guessing her impulsive action, such an outward display of affection might not have been what he desired.
He turned so he was looking at her and without saying a word he pulled her closer to him, wrapping his arms around her. Her chin rested on his shoulder, his chin on her shoulder and he whispered in her ear, “I love you too and no, I am not angry with you.” And then he tenderly kissed her on the top of her head. He moved her body so now her head was laying on his shoulder comfortably, his arm loosely resting around her shoulder.
“So what made you do that Annie girl?” he said softly.
“I don’t know...I guess I just got frustrated...why do they not think that I love you?” and she moved slightly now so that she was looking at him, he still had his sunglasses on and she reached up taking them off his face. She placed them securely in his jacket pocket and continued on. “Because I do love you so very much,” and she smiled at him and he smiled back at her, his eyes were sparkling, they seemed to have been all day long and that made Annie so very happy.
She moved again so that she was comfortably under his arm, her head resting on his chest. “I was thinking about what you said before about how liberating and freeing it felt to be out in public together and I guess I just suddenly felt like I no longer needed to hide my face. They know I am with you and that we are married and I wanted the world to see how much I care for you. Though now I feel kinda silly about it...I didn’t mean to make us into a spectacle!” she said shyly.
Michael laughed. “They seemed to like it from the reaction we got! Don’t you worry girl, I am happy that you went with your feelings. I told you to show them what a beautiful, strong, confident woman you are and you did just that. And back at the restaraunt you certainly impressed Antonio. I think he was getting a little crush on you girl,” Michael teased her.
“As a matter of fact Annie, you made quite an impression on everyone we came in contact with today. I can’t tell you how proud I am of you. You take the edge off Annie. You helped me relax and even though I know this was all kind of alien to you—you enabled me to be Michael and Michael Jackson at the same time. Something I am not always able to do when I am out in public, except maybe when I take my kids—and even then it’s hard. But it seemed a little bit easier with you there. You made me feel comfortable in my own skin. I had a wonderful time and I hope you did too!” he said tenderly. He kissed her lightly on the lips.
“I had a wonderful time too Michael! I didn’t know what to expect and I admit there were a few times where it was scary, but for the most part it was amazing! Being out with you in public is certainly a head rush—and seeing how so many people love and admire you—that reassured me that we did the right thing—we will have to try it more often! I love you so much baby boy!” And she kissed him lightly on the lips.
They were quiet for several minutes as Leo maneuvered away from the Beverly Hills Hotel, Bill next to him giving him directions to take turns here and there so that they could try to lose and evade any papparazzi that had decided to follow them. After a little bit of time had passed, Bill said from the front seat, “So where to next Boss and Mrs. Boss?” Annie and Michael chuckled. “Where to next Annie?” Michael said softly to her.
“I think home sweet home would be best, I feel kinda tired and...” and suddenly she blushed. “What girl, what’s wrong,” Michael asked her in a concerned voice. “Well I...I was kinda thinking that I am also feeling kinda hungry again!” she said bashfully. She turned a bright shade of red as Michael started to laugh out loud.
“Michael stop it! It’s a pregnancy craving—I can’t help it! I have such an intense craving for some more chocolate and maybe something salty too!” she said gazing at him intently.
Michael couldn’t help but laugh again. “Girl, you just scarfed down a huge burger overflowing with onions and mushrooms and cheese—I know some men that would have had a hard time finishing a burger that size! And I would have thought all that chocolate you had for dessert would have appeased any kind of craving you may have for a long time girl!” he said teasing her.
“Michael Jackson stop it...you know I am eating for two...and I did share the dessert with you!” she said turning her head away, pretending to pout but actually smiling mischeivously. “Aww Annie don’t pout on me girl...you know I love you!” Michael said as he turned her head back around so that he could look at her. She was grinning from ear to ear and Michael laughed again.
“Please Michael, make Bill stop somewhere, what I am hankering for we don’t have at home, I know we don’t, please Michael? If not for me, how about for the baby?!” she said leaning in closer to him, her voice all husky and sweet. How could he possibly deny her anything. He placed his hand on her tummy and rubbed it tenderly. “For you and for this baby, I would do anything Annie girl!” he said to her, once again his voice seemingly turning all serious on her.
Michael then squeezed her a little tighter and said addressing the front seat, “All right Bill, it’s agreed, we are both tired and we are going to call it a day and head for home. But before we make our way back home we need to make a pit stop for Mrs. Jackson.” Bill turned around now and said, “And what kind of pit stop are we talking about.”
“Well Mrs. Jackson is feeling a little peckish,” Michael said, teasing Annie once more, “And she is in need of a certain kind of snack that we do not have at the house, so a grocery store or convenient store should be good.”
“Mrs. Jackson I understand, don’t you worry—let me think about what the closest one is to the house and I will let you know when we get closer,” Bill said, smiling at Annie. “Thank you Mr. Bill—and Baby Jackson thanks you too!” Annie said sweetly back to him.
Michael leaned back and pulled Annie into his arms once again. “So girl, what is it exactly you are craving?” She closed her eyes and said “Well....promise you won’t laugh, please?”
“Okay, I promise,” he said. “I want like Doritos and Hershey’s Chocolate Syrup! And not just the regular Doritos Michael, they have to be hot and spicy ones! I was thinking that I could use the chocolate syrup kind of like a dip. Doesn’t that sound heavenly Michael?”
Michael tried to smother his laughter and he squeezed her a little harder. “Well let me put it to you this way sweet girl, if ever there was an angel here on earth such as you she would be one that imbibed in Doritos and Hershey’s Chocolate Syrup!”
By the time they arrived at the closest grocery store to home Annie had lengthened her list. She had added ice cream, rocky road, her favorite flavor, along with a jar of dill pickle spears and some peanut butter. She told Michael it was best to be prepared just in case the cravings returned later on! Bill dutifully went in and shopped. Luckily it seemed to be quiet in the small parking lot, the papparazzi had lost the trail and were probably waiting back at the house for them to arrive home.
About twenty minutes later Bill arrived back at the car with two large bags of groceries. “Thanks Bill!” Michael said as he took the bags and placed them on the seat between Annie and himself. “Yes, thank you Mr. Bill, I love you!” Annie said as she started to rummage through the bags. Michael laughed. Leo made his way out of the parking lot and they were on their way back home in a matter of minutes.
Annie was gleeful as she fished out of the bag the squeeze bottle of the Hershey’s Chocolate Syrup and the bag of Doritos. Bill had also kindly purchased a pack of plastic cups, one of which Annie was now filling with a handful of Doritos. She then proceeded to squeeze some of the chocolate syrup on top and started to dig in. Soon her fingers, lips and mouth, were sticky with a combination of the chocolate syrup and the red spice from the hot and spicy Doritos. She was licking her lips and sucking on her fingers, in this cute and sexy way that was kinda driving Michael crazy as he intently watched her.
“Don’t look at me like that...I am a sloppy mess,” Annie said embarrassed. “Hmm....not to me girl...I don’t think you have ever looked cuter or more enticing!” Michael said with a leering laugh.
“Almost home, approaching the gate now!” Bill said from up front.
“Maybe I should roll down the window and let those camera guys get a shot of you girl,” Michael teased her. “Michael Jackson don’t you dare!” Annie squealed out as he reached over and started to lower the window. But once he was close to her, smelling her usual wildflower scent mixed this time with chocolate and spice he couldn’t resist grabbing a kiss from her.
As their lips separated, Michael shoved the grocery bags down onto the floor of the vehicle and pulled her closer for another kiss. Annie was still clutching the now empty plastic cup in her sticky hands and she cried out, “Michael I am all sticky baby!”
“Mmm...I know and you taste delicious!” he said as he kissed her mouth, sucking and licking her lips. Annie gave in and wrapped her sticky hands around his back pulling him closer. Oblivious to the both of them, the automatic window kept going down and as they pulled into the drive and through the gate of 100 Carolwood Drive, the world got to see Michael and Annie Jackson enjoying yet again another kiss! Cameras clicked and flashed furiously. And amongst the numerous fans standing there patiently waiting to get a glimpse of their idol a unaminous “AWWWW!” along with some very generous hand clapping and hearty cheering was heard!
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Michael and Annie Jackson’s little shopping excursion made quite the splash that September day in 2008. The following healines appeared in print in some of the well known gossip magazines and tabloids in the days to come. Luckily Michael and Annie never saw any of them!:
THE KING SEEN SHOPPING WITH HIS NEW BABY MAMMA!
KOP SHOPS WITH “NEW” QUEEN!
WHO IS MRS ANNIE JACKSON?
OUT TO LUNCH WITH JACKO: Michael Jackson Seen Out and About With New Wife and Baby Mamma!
JACKO PLAYS KISSEY FACE WITH NEW BRIDE!!!
MR & MRS JACKSON OUT ON THE TOWN
Michael Jackson and his new pregnant bride were seen shopping at some of Los Angeles’ more exclusive baby boutiques Tuesday. Crowds slowly gathered as they were driven from shop to shop. They ended the day at the Beverly Hills Hotel for lunch at the famed Polo Lounge.
Those that were lucky enough to get close to the two say that the new Mrs. appeared to be very shy and not very talkative. She entered and left each establishment wearing a mask, strangely similar to one that is sometimes worn by Jackson’s young daughter Paris.
Sources that interviewed some of the clerks and proprieters of the baby boutiques said that the couple appeared to be “unabashedly in love.” Often seen holding hands and whispering together as they looked at furniture and other baby accroutements.
Not much is known about Annie Walker except that she grew up in Manahattan and that her father, the late Billy Walker, owned the Toy Shoppe, a unique and charming toy store located in the upper east side of Manhattan. The store is now owned by Mrs Walker-Jackson but is being operated by her stepmother, Gloria Alvarez Walker.
Apparently Mrs. Jackson is an artist and was seen with a digital camera hung around her neck snapping pictures inside several of the establishments.
At the end of the days’ excursion Mrs. Walker-Jackson finally allowed a glimpse of what she looked like when she dramatically unmasked herself outside of the Beverly Hills Hotel and grabbed her rather surprised husband in a lip lock.
Some say it was staged, some say it was genuine. But the couple engaged in another somewhat public kiss as they entered their Carolwood Drive home an hour later.
(see exclusive video below)
Comments:
I thought it was fake. Obviously the King Of Pop is up to his usual antics, trying to revive a dieing career.
They seem to be genuinely in love with each other. Both kisses appeared to be sweet and passionate. We miss you Michael, glad to see you back again! Congratulations on your marriage and new baby!
F***k the media! It was real, I was there!
Fake, fake, fake....just like his infamous kiss with Lisa Marie Presley several years ago!!
They make a beautiful couple. I was in the Polo Lounge and witnessed closely their obvious affection for one another. He looks the most happiest he has been in years! Michael we love you!
********************************************************************
Mid September – A Visit With Elizabeth
Michael jogged up the stairs and down the hallway towards their bedroom. He gently rapped on the door, “Annie, are you almost ready girl?” he said as he opened the door. His wife was standing in front of the mirror. She was dressed in a very pretty maternity dress and a pair of smart looking flats. Her curly hair was held together loosely with a clip and a fresh flower. She was just putting on a pair of funky earrings as Michael moved closer to her.
“What do you think Michael, do you think I look all right?” she asked nervously. He came and stood behind her and put his arms around her, resting them on her pregnant tummy and said, “You look lovely Annie...of course I thought the other two outfits that you showed me looked as equally lovely on you my dear!”
Annie turned around so that she was facing him. “I know you think I am being unduly nervous but I want to look good for her—it’s like meeting royalty or something! After all she won an Oscar Michael and she was married to Richard Burton, twice!” ” Annie said as she broke free from his embrace and went to go get her purse.
Michael went and sat on the bed. “I know, and she owns lots of diamonds and she has her own perfume line...I have heard this before girl!” He watched her running around filling her bag with her usual stuff: camera, extra tissues, lip gloss, a comb. Michael was amazed at the amount of stuff that she fit in there. “Annie you have talked to Elizabeth on the phone several times have you not girl?”
“Yes, I have,” she said scurrying around and then coming and sitting next to him on the bed.
“And she was lovely and warm and very friendly....it’s just that now I am meeting her in person—I guess I have butterflies!”
“Annie you have met famous people before—what about at the toy store?”
“And most of them acted snobbish and like you were their personal hand servant,” she said matter of factly.
Michael encircled his arms around her, pulling her a little bit closer to him, “And what about me girl, what went through your mind when you met me?” his voice was soft, yet very serious. Annie turned and looked at him, gazing into his eyes. She reached up and traced her finger along his jawline. “It was different with you Michael. I mean I knew you were Michael Jackson but once you started to talk to me—it was as if that didn’t matter to me anymore. I felt comfortable with you almost immediately. I always think about it like...for the longest time I was lost, like I was looking for something, but when I met you Michael—it was as though I had come home again.” Annie’s voice held an emotional tremble to it as Michael gazed into her eyes.
“That’s beautiful Annie,” Michael said, kissing her on her lips. He got up and held his hand out to her and helped her up. “When you meet Elizabeth, I feel fairly certain that you will have a similar reaction. She is down to earth and real. It’s important to me that you get to know her and that you like her Annie. She is just about one of the only true friends I have.”
They stood face to face, their arms wrapped loosely around each other. “Besides girl, you are beautiful, so much on the outside, but much more importantly on the inside and my Elizabeth will see that Annie, that I am sure of!”
“Now come on girl, no more dawdling! The kids are ready down there and we need to get a move on. She will scold me if I am late! Call me a spoiled superstar or something like that!” Michael said laughing, taking Annie by the hand and leading her out the bedroom door.
Elizabeth Taylor had occupied the same house in Bel Air for close to thirty years. To the world she was larger than life—a child star who eventually matured into an accomplished actress, a one time Oscar winner, married several times, a famous perfumer, owner of some of the world’s most expensive and gorgeous diamonds, and a steadfast AIDS activist. But away from the spotlight she wanted a home that reflected what she was really about—being with her family and having fun. A home for her many pets and her grandchildren to run around in. And one in which she could entertain her close friends in a cozy and comfortable setting. She had a passion for life and as Michael had told Annie, she was real and genuine and her home reflected this perfectly.
The house was situated on a secluded one acre wooded lot. It was a ranch style house and had four bedrooms and in the most recent years of living there it was decorated in blues and lavenders—two of Elizabeth’s favorite colors. Michael loved the house. The living room had an exposed wood beamed ceiling and the walls were covered with Impressionist paintings. Their was a gorgeous pool in the back and and an authentic landscaped English garden where “Elizabeth Taylor” roses bloomed profusely—a shocking-pink hybrid tea rose introduced in 1985 and named after Elizabeth. Nearby another hybrid rose grew, a “Cecile Brunner”, a climbing rose perfect for the arched arbor. Michael had told Annie that Elizabeth’s perfume line was influenced by the plantings in the garden.
When they arrived at her home there was Elizabeth, even though in recent years she had taken to using a cane and a wheel chair she was still insistent on greeting them all at the front door. As soon as the children got out of the vehicle they ran to her calling out, “Auntie Elizabeth we are here!” She hugged and kissed them as though they were her own grandchildren. She then gave a generous hug and kiss to Michael. “Darling it is so good to see you! It’s been way too long between visits Michael!” she said lovingly. And then it was Annie’s turn. “Elizabeth this is my Annie,” Michael said as he tenderly put his arm around Annie’s waist and lovingly presented his wife to his oldest and dearest friend.
“Finally I get to meet the beautiful and sweet Annie! Come here my darling girl and give me a hug!” Annie’s first thoughts were that the sound of her accent was even more charming in person than on the phone and then she found herself being warmly embraced by Elizabeth Taylor for the first time. Annie thought she smelled divinely, her signature scent, White Diamonds. Michael was right, it was like coming home!
She escorted them into the living room and they all sat and talked for a bit before dinner was served. Annie watched Michael and Elizabeth interact and she could see almost immediately that they had a very strong and loving relationship. They laughed and kidded with each other and Michael was totally relaxed. She had the opportunity now to have witnessed him with many different people from outside their immediate circle. She had seen him with his siblings, his father, his mother and with old friends and associates, John Branca and Kenny Ortega. She had also had the opportunity to see him amongst his fan base and with the outside world when they had their little shopping excursion a couple of weeks ago. But she would have to say seeing him with Elizabeth Taylor was a totally different experience. Michael was Michael around her. There were no walls, no voice changes, no guarded moments, he was himself and seeing this made Annie all the more comfortable around Elizabeth herself.
Elizabeth excused herself to go check on dinner and was back momentarily to escort them into the dining room. There was an array of delicious food awaiting them. “This is an authentic southern meal,” Elizabeth said. “Now I know my darling Michael loves the Colonel but this is authentic southern fried chicken. Along with some collard greens, sweet potatoes, green beans, black eyed peas and some homemade biscuits with butter and jelly,” and she turned to Michael and winked when she said this part, “Just the way you like them! Everyone sit down, please.”
“Auntie Elizabeth it looks so good! Thank you!” Blanket exlaimed. “It sure does! Thanks!” Prince and Paris said almost simultaneously as all three sat down at the table.
“I bet it’s as good or maybe even better than KFC my darling Elizabeth!” Michael said. “Michael!” Annie said, chiding him. But when she looked up at him she could tell he was teasing Elizabeth and she was heartily laughing. “Shut up Michael Jackson or you will be relegated to the corner and eat nothing but bread and water!”
“Oooh Daddy, you made Auntie Elizabeth mad!” Blanket said and then they all started to laugh. Once they were all seated Prince spoke up, “May we say grace tonight Aunt Elizabeth?”
“I think that would be fine, right Annie and Michael?” Elizabeth said deferring to the kids’ parents. “Of course that would be lovely,” Annie said and Michael nodded. They all held hands and Prince started.
“Thank you God for the food that has been presented to us here and thank you God for Aunt Elizabeth who invited us to her house today to share in this feast.” Prince nodded his head at Paris and she continued.
“Dear God we thank you for everything that we have, clothes on our back, food to eat, a place to sleep each night, and people that love us, because we know God that there are children out there that do not have these things. We pray for them so that they may have strength and hope for a better tomorrow.” She then nodded her head at Blanket and he then continued. His eyes were closed tightly as he said in the most serious of voices for this usually happy and lighthearted child, “Dear God thank you for our daddy and our mommy Annie and for Auntie Elizabeth and for my sister Paris and my older brother Prince, and God most especially bless the new baby that mommy Annie has inside of her and keep our brother or sister warm and safe till it’s time for him or her to get born, Amen!” “Amen!” they all said together.
As they shared in the feast Elizabeth being ever the good hostess kept the conversation going. She got the children to talk about what they were studying in school and she then got Annie to open up and talk about her childhood. Michael listened intently as Annie regaled them with stories about what it was like to grow up in New York City and what it was like to have a father that owned a toy store. Michael listened intently as even he had not heard some of the stories that she was telling and he enjoyed learning new stuff about her.
Annie was ejoying herself thoroughly, the dinner was relaxing and laid back, filled with laughter and easy going conversation and stories. It was just like the dinners they shared at home, the only difference was Elizabeth was added! As they finished dessert, pecan pie and vanilla ice cream, Elizabeth suggested that they all retire outside to her famous English garden. The children ran ahead, the way was familiar to them having visited Auntie Elizabeth’s house many times since they had returned to the states. Michael took Elizabeth’s arm and helped her walk outside, Annie walked with them on her other side.
Once in the garden Elizabeth named the different types of flora and fauna she had planted there and pointed out her favorites. She was especially proud of her hybrid namesake roses. When they reached a little bench under the giant arched arbor she turned to Michael and said, “My darling why don’t you go ahead and join the kids and let me have some alone time here with your lovely wife?”
Michael politely and lovingly assisted Elizabeth onto the bench and turned to her and said “As you desire—but be good to her—don’t upset her or I may have to come back here and beat you up!” he said in his ever teasing voice.
“Oh you get out of here! Leave us alone!” Elizabeth said to him, lightly scolding him smiling the whole time. Michael turned to Annie and tenderly kissed her on her cheek, “See you later girl!” he whispered warmly in her ear. And with that ran over to his kids yelling “Here comes daddy, everyone run!” Elizabeth and Annie could hear peals of laughter emanating from all three and watched mesmerized as Michael chased his children in a circle on the grass and then wrestled all three of them onto the ground. They soon got the upper hand and climbed on top of him, showing him no mercy by tickling him! Three little kids and one big kid giggling up a storm, rolling around on the ground!
“He is such a good father!” She heard Elizabeth say softly and as Annie turned around slowly, she let her hand nonchalantly drift to her tummy, thinking about the next child that would be added to their family and said “Yes he is!” Once turned around, suddenly it seemed as though all the nerves that she thought she had gotten rid of, returned. Sitting here on this bench in the famous actress’ English garden seemed to hit home all of sudden. Like an awestruck fan she felt herself blushing. And the beautiful superstar sensed it almost immediately.
“Annie my dear, I don’t make you nervous do I?” she asked quite innocently. Annie loved the way her voice sounded. This kind of soft elegant drawl or something—it still seemed to have traces of her English background but also very California like was the only way she could describe it.
“Well...I guess you do a little bit,” Annie said quietly. “Well don’t be. I promise, I won’t bite.” Her voice had a little bit of mirth in it now and Annie smiled shyly back at her.
“So tell me my dear, what is it like being married to the most famous man on the whole planet, perhaps the greater universe?”
“Its...its good. All very good,” Annie stuttered out. Elizabeth took Annie’s hands in her own, gently squeezing them and said “Hmm...you don’t sound so convincing.” Annie looked up and found herself gazing into Elizabeth’s eyes. They reminded her of Michael’s, though his were chocolate brown and Elizabeth’s were a deep and beautiful violet. They both however held a depth of emotion—they both had lives that had been filled with lots of joy but also lots of heartache—but they both had survived.
“Annie my dear, I want us to be friends. I have known Michael for a very long time and I believe I know him better than members of his own family. I know how Michael can be sometimes. He is somewhat of a paradox. One minute he is shy, reserved and oh so vulnerable. But then when it is necessary he morphs into the iconic superstar that he is—self confidence flows out of him and sometimes, sometimes it’s almost to a point of obnoxiousness!” She laughed at this and even Annie could not help but chuckle.
“I also know he isolates himself—he tends to hold his feelings deep down inside and doesn’t always want to share. But my dear, I believe seeing him today—he is the happiest and most relaxed that I have seen him in truly a long time. He is wearing his regular guy persona I guess you can say. When Michael is able to be free of the chains and confinement of his fame, well that is when Michael is at his best. I can tell the affect you are having on him and that makes me feel good—not only for him but for his kids also. He loves you very much and I can tell you love him very much. That is all that is important to me.”
Annie listened intently to what Elizabeth was telling her. Sitting so close to her—her hands grasped in her own, Annie felt a deep warmth emanating from her and she suddenly found herself thinking that it may be okay to open up to this woman.
Annie did not really have a woman friend to talk to—at least not here in California. She often wished she did. Although she spoke often to Gloria and Audrey James by phone, she never really spoke in depth about Michael—just of course to say that he was fine and that they were all happy. But this was different. Here was someone that knew Michael. More importantly, someone who loved him and understood him and wished him no harm.
“Has Michael told you anything about our courtship I guess you could say?” Annie said softly.
“He gave me a brief rundown. You met in New York. You both fell in love almost instantenously. You separated for about a month and then he came back to New York to declare his love to you and found out you were pregnant and then you moved to California and married.”
“Well that is about the long and short of it,” Annie said slightly smiling. “Sometimes I feel like...I can’t believe I am saying this...I shouldn’t be saying it,” Annie said, her voice suddenly sounding deeply distressed.
“What is it my dear, you can tell me anything...please do not be afraid,” Elizabeth said to her softly, gently squeezing her hands.
“Well...even though we have experienced a lot in such a short time together, we’ve only really known each other since last March. Counting the month that we were separated it’s only really been about like six months. Sometimes I feel like it’s a dream and that I will wake up and it will be all over. Sometimes I feel like our relationship is so fragile, so temporary.”
Annie looked up once again into her eyes and felt a certain sense of calm and continued. “I guess sometimes I wonder if Michael will wake up one day and question why he decided to marry me. He has lead such a worldly life and sometimes I feel like I am not sure I will be able to fit into it. I felt this way right before we split up for that month. I don’t know how much he has told you, but it was I that instigated the break up. I told him to go. I love him so much and I guess sometimes I feel a bit insecure because he is so dynamic and so larger than life—at least to most people in the outside world I guess.”
“Oh Annie, my dear girl—don’t you worry about that. Michael has found what he has always wanted in you. It’s because you are so very real and not of his world that he feels so comfortable with you. It sounds like you two had a good time when you ventured out into the real world a couple of weeks ago. I have been trying to convince him to go out more often and not to isolate himself so much. You can help him with that.”
Annie started to say something, and Elizabeth shushed her gently. “Now my dear, I know it’s hard. It’s like a circus sometimes when he leaves the house. But I know you won’t let that stop you—you love him and I can see you are devoted to him and his kids.”
“Now be honest...there have been times where he holed himself up for hours, alone...how did you handle that my dear?”
Annie looked shyly at her and then said, “It scared me at first. I am embarrassed to say that the first time I thought that there would be a possibility that he would not come back. But he always returns, contrite and begging me his forgiveness. I am no longer threatened by it and I give him his space. And it’s much better now. He has started to open up to me more and seems more willing now to just talk to me about what is wrong and what he is feeling rather than run away. I feel I understand him more now.”
“See my dear...don’t be so hard on yourself. Your relationship is still young...you are both learning from each other. I guess some would say I am kind of an expert on marriage,” she said laughing. “On the other hand some would say I don’t know a thing about marriage and that is why I have been divorced so many times! But I would say I know Michael and if he is opening up to you, well that is a very good sign. He trusts you and that is very good.”
“Do you mind listening to a bit of advice from me Annie?” Elizabeth asked the young woman. Annie looked into her eyes and said emphatically, “No...of course not, I welcome it!”
And then Elizabeth continued. “Very well...number one, don’t let your own true self be overpowered by him. You have ideas and thoughts of your own...you are an independent and talented woman—Michael is very proud of your art, which by the way I can’t wait to see some of. Always to your own self be true. I would say the same thing to my own daughter and to my grandaughters if and when they marry. Never take a backseat to a man. But I say this especially to you Annie because Michael has such a dynamic personality and this second piece of advice kind of goes hand in hand with what I am saying. Michael will eventually go back on the stage again...it’s inevitable and when it happens suddenly your world will be filled with even more people—and unfortunately often the people that surround him don’t know when to tell him what is a good idea and what is a bad idea. Most of them do it to protect their own self interests though they will swear up and down it’s because they love and admire him so much.”
She stopped a minute and looked into Annie’s eyes, “He needs someone who can give him advice, someone who is able to say no once in awhile, and someone who is willing to sometimes suffer the inevitable pout or mood swing when he doesn’t necessarily like that. Someone who he can trust. I feel strongly that you can be this person. I see how much of an effect you have on him. Don’t be scared of him and don’t appease him. And in the end he will come back to you and he will love you even more because you stood up to him. I think you already know this...perhaps I am only allowing you a second voice that says you are on the right track.”
Annie looked into the other woman’s eyes and suddenly she found herself hugging her. “Thank you Elizabeth for the advice. And I promise I will take good care of him!”
Elizabeth warmly patted Annie on her back. “Oh my dear I am sure you will. More importantly, as much as I love him, you take care of yourself Annie, that is most important, do you understand me?” They separated from the hug and Annie nodded mutely. She found herself a little emotional, and wiped some tears from her eyes.
“Now if you ever need anyone to talk to...about anything...not just Michael...you give me a call. Michael is constantly calling me and I don’t mind one bit.” Elizabeth squeezed Annie’s arm tenderly. “Now wipe those tears or your husband will think I really did beat you up! I have been told I have a mean right hook!” Annie laughed at that.
“Now lets go join the kids and that husband of yours...I still have some more garden I wish to share with you Annie my darling girl.” And Annie got up from the bench and helped Elizabeth up and they walked together, arm in arm, towards the sound of the laughter from the rest of the little Jackson family.
They were saying goodbye. Standing in the foyer of Elizabeth’s home. The children were hugging and kissing her. And then it was Annie’s turn. “I wanted to thank you—for giving us such a lovely wedding lunch and then assisting me and the children with Michael’s birthday present. And thank you for the words of advice,” Annie whispered into her ear as they embraced one last time.
“You are quite welcome. I am sure we will be seeing lots of each other. Keep me apprised of baby updates and I want you to e-mail me about the nursery design. I want to pick out some proper gifts. I plan on being just as good of an aunt to this new one as I am to the other three!” she said with a twinkle in her eye.
Then it was Michael’s turn. “Annie my love—would you mind if Michael and I had few words alone before he leaves?” Elizabeth asked.
“No of course not. Come on gang, lets give Auntie Elizabeth and your daddy some alone time. Say goodbye one last time,” Annie said herding the three kids together. They said one last goodbye and ran towards the waiting car, opening the door for Annie and furiously waving one last time to Elizabeth.
“Come and sit here next to me. It seems like it has been awhile since we had a few minutes alone to talk,” Elizabeth said gesturing towards a bench in her foyer. Michael held her hand and they walked over together and sat down.
“Darling, your Annie is such a lovely woman. I am so happy that we finally got to meet face to face,” Elizabeth said. Michael turned towards Elizabeth and said, “Did you talk about me Elizabeth?”
“Michael, sweetheart, you must think very highly of yourself if you think the only thing we could possibly talk about was you.” She was teasing him. But she had no idea that he was dead serious till she looked into his eyes. His eyes had that sheen of vulnerability in them. He was always unsure of himself when it came to matters of the heart she supposed. He didn’t want to be nosy or inquisitive, he just needed to know from her that Annie had not revealed some sort of horrific secret to Elizabeth—such as she didn’t really love him or that she felt sorry for him and that was the only reason why she was staying with him.
She took his hands in hers and squeezed them tenderly. “Michael you have chosen a beautiful, loving woman to be your wife. You have three amazing children that you have raised for the most part alone. And now you have another one on the way. You are a supremely talented human being that is about to step into another I am sure, very successful chapter in his professional life. You should be happy Michael....let yourself be happy!”
“Is it that obvious?” he said as he massaged his temples and then leaned back on the bench resting his head on the back and closing his eyes.
“Well of course to me it is because I know you like the back of my hand,” she said softly.
“I love her very much. Like no other woman before her. I mean...I guess before this...well you know I thought I was in love...but this is different. THIS is the real thing Elizabeth.” He opened his eyes and turned to look at her.
“Sometimes during the day...I think about her. I see her smiling face in front of me and I get happy. And then invariably I seek her out so that I can hold her and caress her and be close to her. When I am close to her, all seems right with the world. It scares me to think if we were ever separated for any reason.” He had bowed his head down when he said this last part, nervously rubbing his hands together.
She observed him, so agitated. “Now tell me Michael...is there a worry that something will separate you?”
She squeezed his shoulder and he looked up. “No...I don’t know...I mean I love her, she loves me, we are married, we are having a child...you are right...all should be fine and happy. And it is, right now...this summer has been like perfect. We are all so close and we are together and all seems so happy in this little love nest that we have built. But I am afraid that once I go back to work, it will all change. Then we will be separated. I don’t know...I may tour...I am not sure what that will mean for us. I may not be able to see her as much as I do now. I am afraid the happy little nest will fall apart,” he said his voice was filled with dread.
“Michael...” Elizabeth said, her voice soothing and somewhat motherly. “You have always told me that you strive for normalcy in your life. Well my dear in real life, man and wife work and are separated every day and come home to each other every night. They make it work somehow. There are cell phones my dear boy...if you need to talk to her you call her and like magic there is the sound of her voice.”
He chuckled lightly. “Elizabeth you are right. I do strive for normalcy. And I have succeeded somewhat with my children...but with Annie, my wife, it will be different. Yes, normal couples do work and they come home and everything is still as it was...but normal couples don’t have to face the scrutiny of an unforgiving media. And right now, all is pretty much all right...they are just starting to give us a look but I know when I go back to work it will be a hundred times worse. If she cannot handle that scrutiny, I would let her walk away...I would have no choice but to let her walk away because I love her too much to ask her to put up with it.”
“Michael my darling, you are so very noble with that thinking...but that is not your decision to make. It’s Annie’s. First off what makes you think that would be the decision she would make? What makes you think that she can’t handle it? You told me that she did quite well when you were out shopping. She proved to be confident and very self assured. You must give her a chance to show you how strong she is.”
He turned sideways, so that he could get a better look at her. “I know that she is strong. And yes, she did handle herself quite well and I was very proud of her. But she has only experienced a small taste of it all and I know how hard it gets to block it out. I just don’t want to...” he closed his eyes, “I just don’t want her to regret her decision to become a part of my life. Like other’s have in my past life.” He slumped down slightly as though defeated.
“And what about me Michael? Do you think I have regretted being your friend all of these years? Do you think I am ashamed by our friendship?” Michael noted the anger in her voice. He looked up slowly, “I don’t know do you?” his voice held a slightly bitter twinge.
“Tsk, tsk, I should slap you upside your head for saying that!” she said. “But I won’t because I love you too much!”
Michael sighed and rested his head on her shoulder. “I am sorry Elizabeth. Truth be told I don’t know what I would have done with myself if it weren’t for our friendship. You mean the world to me—always have, always will!”
She reached her hand up and squeezed his face. “It’s been a pleasure being your friend. I love you. Michael listen to me...you wanted to know if we talked about you...well we did. She is not with you because you are famous, and she is not with you because she is a big fan and thinks you are some sort of charity case or that she needs to save you from yourself...she is with you because she loves you. Now I am not sure about the previous times...they are in the past...but let me tell you, this woman loves you. And she is real and she is authentic and she wants nothing from you but your love in return. Did you ever stop to think that you are not the only needy one in this relationship. She needs you too. She is alone in the world Michael. No living parents, no siblings, no other living relatives. She is looking to you and your children to be her family and she is serious about it. She is not going to walk away—at least not as easily as you seem to think. She will fight for you and you need to give her the benefit of the doubt and stand by her and support her.”
He sat up slightly and she put her arm around him and he leaned back and let out a soft sigh.
“Okay are you ready for one more piece of advice?” she said softly.
He silently nodded his head yes. “I think you should concentrate on each other for the next several months. She is getting ready to give birth. Support her and be with her and make sure she is calm and happy. And above all I want you to allow yourself to be happy Michael. Don’t overthink about what the future holds for the both of you. Don’t worry about what has not happened before it happens...it will probalby never happen anyways! Okay darling boy?”
He smiled and turned his head towards her, “Okay Elizabeth. Thank you for everything!” And he leaned in and gave her a little kiss on her cheek.
“Now go and join your family and go home! I will talk to you later,” she said as Michael helped her up.
They walked to the door. As they stood in the doorway he turned to her one last time and said, “I love you Elizabeth!” and then he sprinted off the porch and to the car. She watched as Bill got out of the vehicle and dutifully opened the door for Michael and before he got in he waved one last time.
Elizabeth waved back and said softly, “I love you more Michael! I believe it’s gonna be all right this time around.”
When he got into the car they were all staring at him so intently and he started to laugh. “Is everything all right with Auntie Elizabeth?” Paris said in a concerned voice. Leave it to his beautiful daughter to be so concerned. “Everything is fine, do not worry Paris. We were just catching up a little. I love you guys.” And he kissed each one of them on the top of their heads.
“Now turn around and buckle up so Bill can take us home.”
They obediently turned around and did as he said and then Bill started the car and they drove off.
He leaned back and put his arm around his wife, pulling her closer to him. “Is everything all right?” she said, smiling at him. “Yes wife, everything is all right,” and he leaned over and kissed her.
Annie closed her eyes and snuggled closer to him. “She is such a good lady. I feel like I have a new friend. And she is very wise and she loves you very much Michael.”
He sighed and said, “Yes she is a very wise and loving lady. I can’t tell you how happy I am that you love her too my sweet girl!” And then he closed his eyes and relaxed. At least for now, all did seem right with the world.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
End of September - I'll Never Let You Part For You're Always In My Heart
Annie was in her studio working on some drawings when her cell phone rang. She looked at the phone and did not recognize the number. “Hello?” she said cautiously. Michael had told her that she should be careful. Now that she was known as Mrs. Michael Jackson there were possibilities of unwanted parties trying to contact her. “Annie, hello it’s Billy James.” Annie smiled. This was definitely not an unwanted party! “Billy how are you? Is everything okay—how is Audrey?” she said all in rapid succession. She could hear him chuckling on the other end. “Calm down kiddo. Everything is fine. And Audrey is good also. She sends you her love sweetie. How are you doing my dear? Everything going all right with the baby—and how are Michael and the kids?” he asked. “I am doing well Billy and the baby is growing and healthy and all seems to be going quite well. The kids are great. I am very happy here in California. Though I must admit I pine for New York once in awhile. I miss the delis the most I think! Can’t seem to get a really good everything bagel here!” she said laughing.
He laughed also. They continued to engage in some more small talk and then Billy James got kind of serious on her. “Listen kiddo, I have some papers that I need you to sign regarding your father’s will. Just some official details that need to be looked after in order to officially close out the will. I can’t believe it’s been a whole year since your father passed away. I tell you Annie Audrey and I miss him something terrible but I can only imagine that you sweetie miss him even more.” For a minute it was as though time was standing still and Annie blanked out totally. She quickly glanced over at a calendar that she had hanging up on the wall behind her, looking for today’s date, Monday, September twenty-two. She realized with a start that it was indeed a little over a year ago that her father had died. As a matter of fact, a year ago this past Friday, the nineteenth of September, they had laid him to rest. She felt a cold chill overcome her whole body. She had totally forgotten about it. And now all she could think about was what a horrible daughter she must truly be, to forget the day that your beloved father died.
Billy James was saying something but Annie could not register what it was and she was embarrassed because he was expecting an answer and she had no idea what it was that he said. “I…I am sorry…Billy what was it that you said?”
“I am sorry kiddo. Listen, are you all right? If Audrey was here she would probably hit me over the head. I know how hard it must be for you sweetie. But you have such a promising life ahead of you darling. You have to focus on the future.”
But just because I focus on the future should not mean that I forget the past, right? Annie thought to herself. “Listen, I am going to have the paperwork sent by express mail. Would you like me to send it to you directly or do you have a lawyer that you deal with in California? Perhaps Michael’s counsel?”
Billy’s voice brought her back again and she quickly pulled herself together and said, “How about you send a copy of everything to John Branca’s office, he is Michael’s and now my counsel I guess you could say and then I will have him look everything over and then I will sign them and he will take care of sending them back to you Billy,” Annie said, trying to hide the trembling in her voice from him.
“Okay kiddo, sounds good. Listen, you take care of yourself. Audrey and I will have to get out there and visit you guys. We love you Annie, like our own daughter, don’t ever forget that my dear.”
“Thank you Billy you are so sweet, I love you and give Audrey my love also,” and Annie quickly ended the call.
Annie absentmindedly placed the phone on her drawing table and then got up and walked quickly to her bookshelves. She searched quickly through the photo albums till she found the one she wanted and took it off the shelf. She carried it over to the couch and sat down and started to peruse through the pages and pages of photos of her parents. It was the one thing that seemed to keep her connected to them…at least she had the photographs. She let her fingers skid across the many photos thinking of her father and her mother also and she didn’t even realize that there were tears slowly making a path down her face.
Here was her father and mother on her first day of kindergarten. Here was one of her and her father at Coney Island—they had just ridden the roller coaster together. Her father loved to go to Coney Island, being the big kid that he was. And here was one of the photos from the last time they were all together…right before her mom died. She quickly flipped ahead a few more pages. There was one photo that she wanted to see. Here it was. It was one of the last photos that she had of her father. She had taken the picture on the last birthday that he was alive. A year ago last March. Gloria was in it actually. At the time she was upset about that. She had wanted to take a photo in front of the toy store of her father, alone. But at the last minute her father had called Gloria over to stand next to him. Now upon reflection and a lot of water under the bridge so to speak, Annie was happy that her father had done that. Gloria was smiling and had her arm around her father. Her father looked so happy and so in love. At the time Annie could not see that…but now she could clear as day.
Annie closed the photo album and leaned back on the couch and closed her eyes. She could recall the day now so clearly—one year ago. Why she had forgotten it she was not sure because it had been imprinted on her brain and for many days afterward she had painfully relived it. She was running late that morning. Otherwise she would have been at the toy store. As she was rushing around her apartment trying to fix herself something quickly for breakfast and get dressed at the same time she was annoyed when her cell phone rang and when she went to retrieve it she saw it was Gloria so she let it go to voicemail. She continued her morning routine and then not more than five minutes later, it was ringing again—and again it was Gloria. This time she decided to answer it. She spoke first, her voice clipped and abrupt, “Gloria I know I am late. I will be there within the half hour…” And before she could continue she heard Gloria say, her voice frantic, “Annie your father…your father passed away this morning!”
Annie recalled being numb as she sat down and Gloria proceeded to tell her what happened. Gloria did not call the ambulance but she had seen it on the way into work that morning. Gloria and Billy were married and living together at the time, but her father loved to walk and usually left before Gloria—who would follow him in later by car. She had explained to Annie later that day that when she had seen the ambulance on the street a few doors down from the toy store she had no idea that it was for her husband, and had continued on to the toy store. But when she got there she almost immediately received a phone call from a nearby merchant who recognized the man as being her husband. She had quickly locked up and frantically ran down the block calling Annie on the way. She was able to ride to the hospital with her husband in the ambulance. But however by the time they reached the hospital, he had been declared dead.
Sitting here on the couch, a year later, it seemed to come back to her with such an overpowering force. The pain and the almost immediate loneliness that she felt from that day forward, it was now with her again. She got up from the couch and walked out of her studio, clutching the photo album to her chest and made her way to their bedroom and collapsed on the bed and started to cry. How could she forget that day—she was ashamed of herself. It seemed more and more lately that she didn’t think about her father, much less her mother, as much as she used to. She should think of them more, shouldn’t she? She was too wrapped up in her own life and that wasn’t right, was it? She was so confused. She felt so heartsick that she soon fell into a fitful sleep, still clutching the photo album in her arms.
Michael had been in the recording studio and then met briefly with Kenny Ortega and Frank Dileo that afternoon. Instead of a tour, the idea of doing a series of concerts in one location had been batted around. It was something that Michael was giving some serious thought to. One of the locations that had been mentioned was Las Vegas. He would not mention this to Annie right of way. He wanted to be sure of it and he didn’t want her to worry about stuff. The last few weeks or so had been stressful enough with the announcement and that sleazy tabloid story that she had suffered through.
He remembered Elizabeth’s conversation with him: Allow yourself to be happy and make these next few months before she gives birth a happy and loving time. She was right, he wanted these next few months to be relaxing and worry free for the remainder of her pregnancy.
He called her on her cell phone as he started to make his way back into the mansion and towards the stairs up to her studio. But she wasn’t answering. No worries. She probably doesn’t have it on her person or has her music up too loud and can’t hear it he thought, amused. But as he made his way towards the studio door all was quiet. And he saw that she wasn’t there. Hmm….perhaps she had been tired and decided to take a nap. He made his way down the hall towards their bedroom.
His heart kinda lurched when he saw her lying in bed. Something didn’t feel right. He approached her quietly because it did appear that she was sleeping by the way she was so still and he could see the steady rise and fall of her chest as she breathed. He stood near the bed now and he could see that she was clutching a book…no wait it was one of her photo albums. And then she moved her head slightly. Even though her face was partially covered by her golden curls, he could see that she had been crying—her face was red and slightly blotchy. He didn’t want to wake her but he was concerned so he lowered himself to the bed, sliding in behind her and taking her tenderly into his arms he spooned with her.
Annie whimpered slightly, she moved her body and felt his solid warmth and smelled the lovely sweet spicy scent of her husband. She snuggled her backside closer to him and said softly, her voice tinged with sadness, “Michael?”
“Yes, it’s me sweet Annie—what’s wrong girl—you’ve been crying baby girl?”
She turned her body round now so that she was facing him, the photo album almost falling to the ground but Michael adeptly grabbed it and brought it up closer to them as he encircled her in his arms.
“Whatcha been lookin’ at here sweet girl?” He noticed now that they were pictures of her mom and dad. Annie had been silent up to this point but started to cry again. Not heavy sobs but just tears rolling down her face unchecked. “Michael it was a year ago that my father died!” And then she buried her face into his chest.
“Hey…hey…girl,” he said comforting her. “Why didn’t you tell me earlier Annie?” She moved herself from her position and explained her voice barely discernible because she was now sobbing. “I…I…forgot all about it Michael…until I got a phone call from Billy James…and he reminded me about my father and I realized….I realized it was last week…and I didn’t remember Michael…I must have blocked it out of my mind…and I feel so badly…how could a daughter forget such a day…and I feel awful…and I am so sad and I don’t know…” and she could no longer continue, instead she burrowed her head into his chest again. “Hey,” he said his voice soothing and tender, “Hey there pretty girl, please calm down Annie…it’s okay baby girl…It’s okay…I am here now sweet Annie, I am here,” his voice a tender whisper as he rubbed his cheek on the top of her head and he rocked her in his arms.
She eventually stopped crying. Probably because of the calming effect he had on her. And finally she felt like she could talk without bursting into tears again. “Am I a bad daughter because I forgot the day he died Michael?” He wrapped his arms around her a little tighter and then he spoke.
“Annie no…you are not a bad daughter. When I first met you, you were so very sad and still missing him so much and so very lonely. A daughter that grieved as hard as you did is not a bad daughter girl.” Annie quietly reflected on his words. What he said made sense—but still she was agitated.
“I just can’t help but think that I should have remembered…and then when Billy James told me about how much he and Audrey missed him—I felt ashamed because he said I was probably missing him more than them and here I wasn’t even thinking of him Michael.” Michael could hear the pain in her voice and yet again she started to cry. In a tender gesture, he took his hands and caressed her face gently wiping away the tears as they rolled down her face “Sometimes I am afraid that I am forgetting them. I feel like I don’t think about them enough. I am their only child and now that they are both gone…I can’t explain it…but I just don’t want them to be lost to me for the rest of my life.”
She separated herself from his arms and sat upright on the bed. Michael watched her as she nervously played with her fingers. It was a gesture that he was well familiar with and he knew it was a sign that she was upset and nervous and angry with herself. He also sat up. He wanted to try to calm her down before she made herself sick with worry.
“Annie my love you are being too hard on yourself girl. You will never forget him or your mother Annie…they will always be in your heart no matter what and besides girl your new family and your new life are occupying your thoughts as of late.”
Once the words were out of Michael’s mouth he wanted to take them back. It didn’t sound right and he could see immediately that it upset her. She stood up from the bed and looked at him and said, “So I should relegate my old family to the background and think only of my new family? That makes me sound even more selfish and unthinking Michael.”
Michael made one more attempt to calm her, “Annie girl come on….you know that’s not what I meant. You need to calm down and listen to me, I know you are feeling sad and confused about this but…” Being reminded of her father’s death was hitting her hard. Thinking about that day and the days that followed and then the funeral—it had all been a nightmare to Annie and suddenly it was as though the emotions and the grief were as fresh as they were a year ago. She was upset and Michael apparently was an easy target and like a child she lashed out at him.
She stood at attention now, her arms straight and stiff at her side as she said, “It’s much more than just being sad and confused. Stop treating me like…like I am one of your children. You could never understand how I feel Michael. After all both of your parents are still alive and you don’t understand what a hole this has left in my life!”
Michael arose from the bed and came around and stood in front of her. Her face was red, the tears streaming down in a torrent. He could hear the pain in her voice and although she was being mean, he knew she didn’t mean it.
“I wasn’t treating you like a child. I want you to explain to me how you feel Annie,” his voice was calming and soothing and for some reason this seemed to even infuriate her more. He reached out now and pulled her into his arms. She wasn’t expecting this and she fell against him. He started to smooth his hands up and down her back, trying to alleviate the hurt that she was feeling. But Annie was so agitated even Michael’s tender touch could not break through her pain…at least not at this moment.
She squirmed out of his arms and said to him stridently, “I want to be alone Michael….Please just leave me alone!” Michael was a bit disheartened but he knew he must do as she requested. “All right girl. I will leave you alone. I am here if you need me Annie. I love you.” And Michael turned and left the room, quietly closing the door behind him, leaving Annie alone.
Michael made his way down to the library. He hated to leave her in such pain, but on the other hand he understood her wanting to be alone. He knew he had done the same thing to her—insisted on being alone while he thought through a problem or a dilemma. And he also knew that this was not a problem or a road block between them, this was personal to her. Still he wanted to help her. He had an innate need to help her.
He thought if he couldn’t talk to her, maybe someone else could. He thought first of Elizabeth. She was a woman. And he knew Annie was becoming closer to her. But then he thought of someone else that would be even better. He decided he would call Gloria. If there was one other person that could sympathize and understand what Annie was going through it would be Gloria Alvarez Walker. After all she lost a husband on that day just as Annie had lost a father.
Annie and Gloria had struck up a tentative relationship right before Annie left New York for California. But now these last few months they had grown even closer. They often talked on the phone, discussing toy store business but also just conversing. Slowly but surely the two women were revealing their inner selves to each other, something they unfortunately never did while Annie’s father was still alive. Perhaps their relationship was cemented even further after Annie and Michael had assisted Reverend Lewis with the successful reunion of Suzie and Gloria.
Michael made his way to the library and sat down behind the desk and took out his cell phone and placed a call to Mrs. Walker. The phone seemed to ring only a few times before it was answered, “Michael Jackson—now what do I owe the honor of this call?” Gloria said, and then quickly added, “Everything all right with the baby and Annie?” Michael smiled—hearing the concern in her voice for Annie made Michael immediately think that this was a good idea.
“Hello Gloria! No need to worry—the baby is fine as well as Annie’s health is fine…though I am concerned about my girl and I think that you may be able to help.”
“Well of course I would do anything for that darling girl…for the both of you for that matter. You two have helped me so much. Please tell me what is wrong Michael.”
Michael went on to tell Gloria what had transpired this afternoon. “Ah yes, Billy James had called me also, some paperwork concerning the will. Well for starters, I believe you are right she is being too hard on herself. I will be honest with you…I was actually thinking of calling her a few days back—I went to the cemetery and visited the crypt where Billy and her mother are. It’s just that, even though things between us have never been better, I guess I still feel sometimes a hesitation when it comes to her father. They were so close and I know how close she was to her mother…I am sorry Michael…I just don’t want her to shut me out again. But of course I know how she is feeling, recalling that day only brings back the tremendous loss we both had.”
Perhaps this was not a good idea after all Michael thought forlornly. “Gloria, please if this is too hard for you…I understand…I would never want to force you to do anything that you feel may jeopardize the relationship that you have with her right now.”
Gloria could hear the pain in his voice. He was so good to Annie and he loved her so much. And Annie did help her get Suzie back again. “Of course I will call her Michael. It’s the least I can do and you are right…we have a shared experience…and we never really talked about that day together. Of course at the time we were both very obstinate. I think it will be good for us to discuss it.”
Michael smiled with relief. “I love you Gloria, I wish I could give you a hug, God bless you! And now there is one more thing I need for you to help me with. I want the crypt to be filled with flowers. I am not sure if her father or mother had a particular favorite...can you discuss it with Annie and then place an order with the best florist that you know of in Manhattan? And of course it must be done discreetly.”
Gloria smiled. “I love the idea. I believe Billy always loved roses, but I will defer the choice to Annie. She will love the idea I know.”
Michael and Gloria talked for a few more minutes and then said goodbye. Gloria promised to call Annie within the next few minutes.
She opened the bedroom door quietly and peaked out to see if Michael was there and then crept quietly down the hall towards her studio. She quickly opened and then closed the door behind her so as not to be disturbed. She went back to the shelf where her photo albums were and pulled a few more down and settled herself on the couch and was just starting to look at the photos when she heard her phone ringing. Not really wanting to talk to anyone but thinking it may be Billy James calling back she went to her drawing table and retrieved her phone.
“Hello?” she said, her voice still sounding quite weepy and sad. “Annie its Gloria, can we talk my dear?”
And that is how the conversation started. Annie sat back down on the couch and tentatively the two started to talk to each other.
An hour later Annie and Gloria tearfully said their goodbyes. Annie sat on her studio couch, a little bit dazed by the phone call. It had been a very good one. They had both ended up confiding to each other a lot of pent up emotions about the day her father died and just about their relationship in general. The phone call had helped her a lot and now all she really wanted to do was talk to Michael.
But as she made her way downstairs and headed towards the library she could hear him talking to the kids. They were laughing and the general atmosphere was obviously very joyous. She didn’t want to spoil it. She looked at her watch and saw it was very near to dinner time. Their conversation would have to wait.
They came out of Prince’s room after saying goodnight and Annie breathed a sigh of relief. They had read to all three of them and then said their goodnights. She was very anxious to finally get her husband alone. But was disappointed when he said to her, “I am going to go down to the library girl, why don’t you go ahead and get ready for bed.”
“But Michael….can’t it wait till morning. Come on baby…let’s go to bed,” she said, her voice slightly trembling.” All of sudden she felt emotional again. “Michael…please I want to…”
“Girl, I will be just a little bit. Annie you go ahead and get ready for bed and lay down girl. You’ve had an emotional day. You need your rest my lovely one. I will be there soon. I promise.” And with that he turned around and quickly ran down the stairs.
Annie turned around and slowly walked to their bedroom. She did feel tired and emotionally drained. But she wanted to talk to him desperately. The kids had visited the Natural History Museum today with their tutor and were particularly taken with a dinosaur exhibit. All through dinner they had excitedly told Michael and Annie about their day. And then later they all watched a dinosaur video that the tutor had purchased for them at the museum.
She loved all three of them so much and she admitted to herself that their sweet excited chatter about their trip was a welcome distraction to all that had unfolded with her this afternoon. But still all during the video she could not help but steal quick and furtive glances at Michael. She wanted only to be held by him now and tell him how sorry she was for her earlier behavior.
She got ready for bed, at the last minute she rubbed some scented lotion on her body—it helped to relax her and also she knew how much Michael loved it. She got into bed and picked up the book that she had been reading, she read a few pages, but soon gave up—she was having trouble concentrating and could not remember what it was that she read. She kept looking at the door and listening for Michael’s footsteps. Finally she just gave up and put the book back on her nightstand and sat up and waited for him. He wasn’t gone that long but it seemed like an eternity—but soon she could hear him approaching their bedroom door and her heart started to beat rapidly. He had such an effect on her. She hated being out of sorts with him and she wanted to make amends soon.
He came into the room, closing the door behind him quietly. Annie watched him intently as he crossed the room. He had a small book with him that he placed on his nightstand and then he sat on the bed yawning as he took off his watch and placed it on the nightstand also. “Sorry, I was looking for a particular book and then when I finally made it up here I thought I heard Blanket so I went to take a look but he was fine…just dreaming I guess.”
He turned around to face Annie and saw that she was visibly upset. He reached up and tenderly caressed her face, “Hey pretty girl,” he said softly. Annie gave him a wan little smile as he climbed the rest of the way into bed with her. He took her in his arms. “Hmm…you smell good Annie. How ya feeling girl?” Annie sighed. Finally she relaxed, enjoying the feel of his arms around her. She buried her face into his chest and murmured, “You are not upset with me are you?”
“Now my sweet beautiful Annie, what reason would I have for being upset with you girl?” He moved her so that he could look into her eyes and he could see indeed that she was still quite shaken by this afternoon’s events. Her lower lip trembled and Michael swooped down and kissed her tenderly, on her lips and then on her cheek and then on her nose, Annie reveled in his touch—he knew how to heal her.
“I feel so silly…I was sitting here thinking that maybe you were angry with me and that is why you didn’t come to bed right away. Michael I am so sorry. I was so mean to you this afternoon. I shouldn’t have turned you away like that,” she said collapsing into his arms.
“Hey, hey—it’s all right Annie. You were not mean to me. You were just a little emotional. I know you meant no harm girl. And I was coming back girl…I told you I just went to get a book from the library baby!” He said as he pulled her closer and held her tenderly in his arms, kissing the top of her head as she buried her face into his chest.
“I was so horrible to you. Dr. Christina warned me about my hormones being out of control and combined with this stuff with my father Michael I just feel like a basket case and I took it all out on you and I didn’t mean to because I love you so much and I need you Michael.” She said sobbing in his arms.
“Come a little closer girl, let me hold you tighter!” he whispered to her.
“Yes Michael, please hold me!” Michael pulled her closer to his body and wrapped his arms around her trembling body.
“Annie its okay girl…I want you to calm down,” he said in a soothing voice, gently rocking her. Once in his arms she started to calm down somewhat. “I want you to know girl that I am always here for you. You can talk to me about anything. You have been there for me so much this summer. You know Annie girl we have only really been together for a short period of time yet we have fit a lot of living in…we met and we fell in love and we became intimate with one another and then you got pregnant and then you came to California to live with us and then we got married. A lot of stuff that most people take years to accomplish girl! So it’s okay if we stumble and fall once in awhile around each other…we are still getting to know each other and we are only human. And you listen to me…how many times have I stormed off and asked to be left alone to think. Believe me, I understand if you need some space, some alone time. We always make our way back to each other again Annie—and we are stronger than ever afterwards baby girl!” He tenderly stroked her back with the palm of his hand, up and down, up and down, calming her even further.
“Michael I spoke to Gloria,” she said, still sniffling.
“And how did that go girl?” Michael asked tentatively. “It was good Michael. She and I have a bond in my father…something I refused to admit to myself a long time ago but now I am so glad that we have become friends. We talked about the day he died. Because of the way our relationship was back then…I never opened up to her about what I was feeling and now it’s all so different and talking to her and telling her what I was feeling and she in turn telling me what she felt—it helped.”
She snuggled closer to him—he was warm and having his arms around her felt so good. She was wrong to have turned him away. “Michael…I know you asked her to call me.”
Michael was very still for a moment. “I was hopin’ that you would not find that out Annie.”
“Gloria let it slip…she didn’t tell me so to speak…it’s just that sometimes when Gloria gets to talking…well she can’t stop,” and Annie giggled a little bit.
After all the crying, the sound of her laughter was like music to Michael’s ears. “You are not upset with me are you girl?”
“No of course not Michael. It’s like sometimes I forget how in tune you are with me. You knew that I was being stubborn and obstinate about talking to you, yet you found a way to help me. Thank you Michael.” And she looked up, moving her body slightly so that she could kiss him.
“But I still miss him so much. I mean I miss my mom too…but when she passed away I was with her. And we knew she was sick and I spent time with her in the end and I was able to say goodbye to her Michael. But it was so very different with my father. I was not prepared for it at all. And then we were so out of sorts during that whole time period before, because of Gloria and because…well I know now because I was not happy with my life and not ever being able to get the gumption to talk to him about it…I never got to say goodbye Michael!”
He took his finger and tucked it under her chin and raised her face. He locked his eyes onto hers, “Annie, listen girl, do you want to go to New York and pay your respects at their crypt. Because if you feel the need to do so…to be closer to them, to say goodbye, we can fly there together girl, I can try to make it happen tonight if necessary,” Michael said—his voice was intense and passionate and very sincere.
Her heart was warmed by his kind gesture and she gave him a smile through her tears, “Michael, that is a very kind and generous offer…but it’s not necessary. My place is here, with my living family—you my dear husband and with our kids! I think that I am all right with everything. I know now that Gloria loved him and he loved her very much and also now that I am here in California with you, practicing my art, well I feel at peace. I think after the baby is born…next year…we will make a trip back east and I will take you and the kids to their crypt to visit.”
Michael’s heart was warmed by the way she said “our kids,” and he squeezed her a little tighter and said “All right girl.”
“Besides that Gloria and I discussed the flowers—and yes I know that was your idea too,” she looked up placing her finger on his lips to quiet him. “And that was a very lovely and generous gesture in and of itself. We chose together red roses, my dad’s favorites and some cultivated wildflowers, my mom’s favorites, and as you know my favorite too!” And I asked her to make sure there were some sunflowers too baby—your favorite!” she said softly. He smiled and kissed the top of her head.
They were quiet for a few minutes and then Michael said softly, “Annie I just want you to know that you were right…I don’t know what it’s like to lose both my parents…I am grateful to God that they are both alive,” Michael said.
“Oh Michael...see that is what I was talking about….I hurt you by saying that…” Annie started to say.
“Its okay girl…you didn’t hurt me…listen to what I am saying…” he said gently, cupping her face in his hands and tenderly kissing her on her nose before letting go.
“I know how important family is to you and I know that you sometimes feel disconnected because they are both gone and you have no siblings. But you are not alone in the world anymore Annie. You have us! Hearing you say that your place is with your family…girl that made me feel so good…you know how important it is to me to have as much of a “normal” family for my kids. You have brought so much of that to my children Annie and you considering them your children…that is all I ever wanted. We are a real family and no matter what the outside world’s perception are of us….to me this is the real thing.”
He continued his voice getting slightly emotional. “You will never forget your parents Annie because a part of them will always live on in your heart and your soul and I want you to tell my kids about them. I want them to know about who their grandparents were even though they never met them. When we were at Elizabeth’s house and you were telling us stories about growing up I could see that they were enjoying that and I was too. I love to hear about that part of your life. It makes me feel closer to you. And I know it helps them feel closer to you also. So share the photos with them girl and tell them all the stories that you can think of and in telling them the spirit of who your parents were will never die. It will live on in our children.”
She was crying again but this time they were tears of happiness. “Oh Michael…I love you so much baby!” Annie kissed him and then hugged him tightly. “I love you more girl!” Michael whispered back softly.
After a few minutes Michael said, “Let me get into something more comfortable girl, and then I want to share something with you. Close your eyes and relax, I will be right back,” he said as he got up off the bed and went into the bathroom to wash his face and brush his teeth. He changed into a pair of his favorite pajama bottoms and put on a fresh t-shirt and slid back into bed next to her in a matter of minutes.
“Now Annie this is the book I went to retrieve from the library. I remember for some reason reading this poem. I thought you would find it comforting Annie because I thought it would remind you of your father.” He picked the book up off the nightstand and then put his arm around her and drew her closer and found the poem, he had it book marked so that he could find it easier.
“Will you read it out loud Michael?” Annie asked. His voice could be so soothing when he read aloud to her.
“Of course baby girl,” he said kissing the top of her head.
And he started to read out loud—his voice was deep and it had a musical timbre to it, as though he was singing it to her.
Annie quietly read along. “The poem is called “Shifting the Sun” and the author is Diana Der-Hovanessian.
When your father dies, say the Irish,
you lose your umbrella against bad weather.
May his sun be your light, say the Armenians
When your father dies, say the Welsh,
you sink a foot deeper into the earth.
May you inherit his light, say the Armenians.
When your father dies, say the Canadians,
you run out of excuses.
May you inherit his sun, say the Armenians.
When your father dies, say the French,
you become your own father.
May you stand up in his light, say the Armenians.
When you father dies, say the Indians,
he comes back as the thunder.
May you inherit his light, say the Armenians.
When your father dies, say the Russians,
he takes your childhood with him.
May you inherit his light, say the Armenians.
When your father dies, say the English,
you join his club you vowed you wouldn't.
May you inherit his sun, say the Armenians.
When your father dies, say the Armenians,
your sun shifts forever.
And you walk in his light.
”Oh Michael that was lovely,” Annie said. “Thank you sweetie” and she lifted her head up and kissed him. “I think that you did inherit his sun and that you are walking in his light Annie. I wish I could have had a chance to meet him again…now especially since I am so much in love with his daughter!” Michael said smiling.
“He would have loved you Michael…they both would have loved you…But I know they are looking down on us and I know that they are happy that I found you—because they are witness to how much you love me!”
Michael placed the book on the nightstand and reached for her, pulling her back into his arms and said, “I do love you girl, always and forever!”
“I love you more Michael!” and she kissed him.
While still holding her, Michael reached his arm back and turned out the light, and they both slid down onto the bed wrapped in each other’s arms.
“Close your eyes Annie and get some rest baby girl…I will hold you till you fall asleep,” Michael whispered softly to her.
Annie sighed contentedly and did as Michael said and closed her eyes. With his arms wrapped around her she felt so warm and protected and so very much loved. She liked what Michael had said about keeping her parents’ spirit alive through the children and she couldn’t wait to share more of the photo albums with them and tell them more stories about her parents. It made her happy thinking about it and she slowly let all the sad and bittersweet feelings from this afternoon fade into the background. Right before she drifted off to sleep she thought of her father. She concentrated hard and she imagined his face in front of hers, smiling, and she sent up a message to him, “Goodbye daddy! I have a really good life down here…and…and I am walking in your light dad, I love you!” And soon she was sound asleep.
Michael watched her as she closed her eyes and he could feel her body relax in his arms. He watched her sleep for several minutes and then finally allowed himself to close his own eyes and also fall asleep.
********************************************************************
She pondered his question and then said, “Well I suppose some people use it too often and it does start to sound fake…I love you…I love this movie…I love that dress. You know what I mean.” And she shifted her body so that she could look into his eyes as she continued.
********************************************************************
Early October – Moving Day
The start of Annie’s seventh month of pregnancy. It had been moving day, well moving down the hall day that is! Work was being started on the conversion of the walk in closet to a brand new baby nursery and Michael just thought it would be best if they moved out of the bedroom temporarily. “Girl there’s gonna be all kinds of dust and debris and construction equipment and stuff not safe for my baby mama!” he said to her.
She of course got all warm and tingly inside when he said that to her. And the way he smiled at her made her melt. Though lately it seemed like everything that Michael did—every action, every glance, every word, gave her a thrilling sensation in the pit of her stomach and made her want to….well made her want to tackle him and jump his bones!
Like right now for instance. Annie watched Michael as he bent over looking in a box for a particular t-shirt. Because they knew it was only going to be temporary, Annie had suggested that they box some clothing and other items up so that they wouldn’t have to continuously run up and down the hall every time they needed something. As she watched him arch his back and clench his butt cheeks in his thin cotton pajama bottoms her libido seemed to kick into overdrive and she recalled the conversation that she had with Dr. Christina just last week.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
She had been so concerned about the strong feelings that she decided the best thing to do was talk to the doctor about them. And she did just that at her monthly OB/GYN visit last week. It was the perfect opportunity because she was momentarily alone with Dr. Christina while Michael waited patiently outside reading a book.
“Can I talk to you about something before we rejoin Michael?” Annie asked, rather shyly.
“Of course Annie, you know you can talk to me about anything,” the doctor replied as she sat down behind her desk and Annie took a seat opposite her.
“Well…I don’t even know how to approach the subject to tell you the truth…” she said tentatively as she nervously rubbed her hands together, a gesture that those who were close to Annie knew belied a certain amount of nervousness in the young woman.
She looked up and gained strength as she looked into the warm and comforting eyes of the doctor. “Is it normal for me to feel…well to always feel I guess you can say, extra amorous all the time?!”
Christina smiled knowingly. She had actually heard this question in the past from many of her patients.
“Annie it is perfectly normal. Some pregnant women do feel extra amorous as you say, especially in the middle of the pregnancy as opposed to the beginning because of the morning sickness. Though each and every woman is different and each and every pregnancy is different.”
The doctor got up from her chair behind the desk and came and sat down next to Annie. “It is also somewhat different in the final trimester. As I have told you before you and Michael can continue to have sexual relations up until your ninth month of pregnancy…but it may start to become more uncomfortable in the next few months due to the size of your stomach. Michael isn’t treating you any differently is he?”
Annie smiled. “Not in so many ways….though he does seem extra concerned about having sex. I think he is afraid of disturbing the baby.” Annie was slightly flustered talking about this but she plunged forward. “I don’t normally initiate the love making. For the most part he does. And now that I feel like…well really feel like having him close to me sometimes it’s like he wants to treat me with kid glove or something. Like I am a fragile being and cannot be disturbed.” She laughed nervously.
The doctor smiled. “Well perhaps you need to talk to him about it. Reassure him that it’s not hurting you or the baby, as long as the both of you keep it simple, nothing too acrobatic now Annie!”
Annie burst out laughing. “Okay Doctor Christina. I promise…we will try to keep it safe!”
Christina laughed and then said in a more serious tone, “There are certain positions that are better suited for a very pregnant woman. Just take it slow—nothing too demanding, placing too much pressure on your back or your pregnant tummy. I know instinctively you will both figure out what is most comfortable for you Annie. Oh…and one more thing,” Dr. Christina said as both she and Annie stood up. “I would suggest you let him know how you are feeling. Keep him apprised always of what’s going on with you, not only physically, but also emotionally. He is your partner in this and he needs to know how you are feeling—let him take care of you once in awhile!”
“Thank you Doctor Christina. As usual you have made me feel a lot better,” Annie said.
As they opened the door, Christina smiled as Michael Jackson stood up quickly as soon as his wife came out. They immediately went to each other and Michael said softly, “Everything all right girl?”
“Yes Michael everything is fine. I just wanted to speak to Doctor Christina about some stuff before we left.”
“Mr. Jackson Annie is doing quite all right. And so far the baby is growing normal. Nothing to worry about,” Dr. Christina smiled at Michael.
“Thank you Doctor Christina. But please remember…I am Michael, not Mr. Jackson,” Michael said, smiling back at the doctor.
All three talked for a few more minutes. Doctor Christina told Michael about the progress she was making on her trip to Africa that was scheduled for next spring. Michael was genuinely interested and admired the doctor for going there to help out in an area of the world where well trained doctors, especially OB/GYNs, were desperately needed. He told her he knew she would find it rewarding. As they left the building via the back door Christina watched them get into the waiting vehicle. She watched intently as Michael assisted his wife into the car and then got in himself. She smiled and thought to herself there go two people definitely in love!
In the beginning she had been wary of taking Annie Walker Jackson as a patient but now she was so very glad she did John Branca the favor. As John had foretold her Annie had turned out to be a very pleasant alternative to the usual Hollywood starlet and Beverly Hills housewife that she had as patients. Annie would make a good mother. She was a very loving and thoughtful woman. And Michael Jackson had even turned out to be a bigger surprise for her. He was extremely unassuming and his advice and guidance with her regarding her trip to Africa had been un-measurable. It was a shame that more of the world didn’t know what a great and beautiful person he truly was.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Annie was suddenly brought back to the present when she heard Michael exclaim, “Here it is!” and he stood up and turned around gracefully with the t-shirt held high in his hand. Michael observed his wife intently staring at him. She was licking her lips in a very sensual way and for a split second he could have sworn her hand had been extended towards his bottom as if reaching out to squeeze one of his butt cheeks. But when he had turned around she suddenly pulled it back and then visibly blushed as if caught in the act of doing something naughty. Lately he had felt like Annie was continuously staring at him…not that it bothered him…as a matter of fact it turned him on immensely. Now that he found the t-shirt he changed his mind about putting it on and casually tossed it on a nearby chair and sauntered closer to her. He stood in front of her—so close, she could feel the heat radiate off of his body.
“Hey girl…was you starin’ at me?” His voice was a husky growl.
“No…I mean…yes…maybe…” Annie stuttered out.
He was close enough to her to loosely loop his arms around her waist and she reached up and loosely looped her arms around his neck. The size of Annie’s stomach prevented the lovers from getting too close to each other but her pregnant belly was sexily exposed by a thin cotton half t-shirt and right now it was sensuously caressing his flat bare stomach. She leaned in and their lips met in a warm soft kiss.
It seemed like such a magical moment to Annie. She tenderly threaded her fingers through his soft silky hair and she gazed into his warm chocolate brown eyes. Being this close to him, smelling his sweet yet sultry scent, feeling his naked taut belly tenderly pressing into hers…her hormones were in overdrive and she blurted out exactly what she was thinking. “Michael, make love to me!” It was her sexiest voice ever and along with the alluring look in her eyes she felt ready for him to sweep her up in his arms and make mad passionate love to her immediately!
Instead she got quite a different reaction. Michael proceeded to giggle and said, “Awww…Girl…you are so cute with your big old baby belly pressing into mine!”
Then he continued on “So you were careful today weren’t you girl? You let everyone else move the boxes? You have to take it easy my lovely one. I don’t want you to be exerting yourself too much.”
His voice was filled with love and tenderness for Annie and she knew that but she was still disappointed in his reaction to her blatant come on! She turned away from him but continued to address him, “Yes, Michael I was careful!”
He could tell immediately that she was upset with him and he was clueless as to why. “Hey, come back here girl!” he said grabbing her arm and turning her back around. He pulled her closer to him and spoke tenderly to her. “Annie, come on what’s wrong?”
She looked into his eyes and said, “Apparently my big pregnant tummy is a source of endless amusement for you and checking up on me constantly to make sure I am being careful with OUR baby is more integral than making love to your wife. Michael I won’t break and nothing will happen to the baby if you make love to me…that is if you still desire me!” The last words belied her frustration.
He pulled her even closer and replied back, whispering sexily into her ear “Girl…don’t you know by now that I desire you every waking minute of my day?” The sound of his voice and his sweet breath tickling her face made her smile.
“So even when you are writing all those musical masterpieces you are still thinking of me?” she said, her voice teasing.
“Well…at least when I am writing the love songs I am thinkin’ about you!”
They both laughed softly and continued to look into each others eyes. “I love you Michael,” she said and he automatically reciprocated, “Girl I love you more.” He leaned in and kissed her tenderly on her lips.
“Annie…It’s just that…I do worry about the baby and I worry about you too. I don’t want to hurt you or the baby and besides that…I don’t want my needs to come before yours…I mean…I don’t want you to think that I need, you know…”IT”…every night, especially when you are a few months away from giving birth girl.”
She looked into his eyes and sighed. She reached up with one of her hands and smoothed it along his cheek. “Michael Jackson sometimes I think you were born in the wrong time…you are so chivalrous. You make me feel like a damsel in an ivory tower. Most of the time I find it very romantic and very refreshing…but…lately I find it very frustrating baby!”
“Frustrating?” he questioned her.
“Yes, frustrating!” she answered emphatically.
“I don’t suppose you have noticed the way…the way I have been…well looking at you lately…” He tucked his finger under her chin and raised her face so that they were now both gazing into each other’s eyes.
“You mean like just now…when I caught you staring at me and reaching out to squeeze my bootie!”
They both started to laugh softly. But then Annie got serious. She leaned her forehead against his and said, her voice quivering slightly, “You said that you didn’t want to put your needs ahead of mine and that is so very sweet…but Michael you must remember I have needs too baby and right now I need you to be close to me Michael. I need to feel how much you desire me.”
“Aww girl…” Michael said as he buried his face in the crook of her neck. The curly tendrils of her hair tickled his face and he inhaled deeply the wildflower summery scent of his beautiful wife. He pressed his lips against her neck, and murmured softly, “I don’t want you to be uncomfortable. You know…you are growing so big with child.”
“Hmm…” She moaned, and arched her neck back slightly, enjoying the tingling feeling of Michael’s lips caressing her there. She smiled to herself…her husband was torn…he wanted her badly but he was still concerned about her comfort…this made her want him even more!
She replied back to him, her voice a soft breathy whisper now, “Well…there are certain…positions that we can try that will make it more comfortable for me. I…I did some research.”
Michael muffled a giggle. It was so like his wife to do research into the matter. “And what kind of positions are we talking about girl,” he said as he continued to trace a path of kisses up her chin line and then nibble on her earlobe.
She closed her eyes and absorbed the feeling of his soft lips on her face. She was enjoying the sensation so much that she was slightly flustered as she replied to him…her reply coming out in gasps.
“Well…hmm…you could…you could enter me from behind…I mean…we could spoon with each other you know…hmm…that feels really good Michael…and then you could enter me from behind. And then that way….hmm…I would not have to be standing for too long or on my back…lying on my side there’s….there’s not as much pressure on my tummy and on the baby.” She was getting excited just talking about engaging in such an intimate act while he continued to nibble her ear and then trace another line of tender kisses back up the other side of her face to her other ear. By the time she finished she wanted him so intensely that she unabashedly started to rub her hand on his crotch. She was gratified to feel that he too apparently was as turned on by her little speech as he was!
Michael was lost in an amorous haze as his beautiful wife described the position that she had in mind. It wasn’t like she was using any kind of especially erotic terminology but it sounded so…hot! That combined with the way his lips felt on her soft, warm skin…and the way she smelled….her scent was like heaven to him. When they made love Michael didn’t usually like this position too much…only because he loved to watch her while they made love…but he would do this for her, especially if it would be more comfortable for her and the baby…Oh God what was she doing now?! She was rubbing her hand over his now very erect member and Michael could not help but moan out loud.
They both opened their eyes again and found themselves gazing intently at each other. And then she reached up and caressed his face tenderly. “I know…I know that you don’t usually like that position baby…” she said. It was as though she was reading his mind…but he wasn’t surprised—they both were becoming more and more in tune with each other’s feelings and needs the longer they were together.
Now he reached up and caressed her face lovingly. “It’s not that I don’t necessarily like it…it’s just that I like to be face to face with you when we make love because…well...I love watching you when you climax Annie. It makes me feel so good seeing the look of pure joy on your face…you are beautiful when you come girl! But it doesn’t matter to me what position…all that matters to me is that you enjoy it!” His voice was husky, filled with emotion. He was hot with desire for her now.
Annie felt herself melt even more with these loving words from her husband. She was so hot with desire for him if she was able to she would push him to the floor and take him right then and there! But instead she took him by the hand and said, “Follow me my sweet prince.” And she led him by the hand towards the bed.
Michael laced his fingers with hers and then squeezed her hand to let her know he understood. He smiled as she led him towards the bed. Calling him her sweet prince reminded him of their time together in New York, when their love for each was just starting to blossom and that gave him a warm and tingly feeling all over.
They stood at the foot of the bed and Annie started to take her t-shirt off but Michael nodded his head and instinctively she raised her hands in the air and he lifted the shirt off of her tossing it to the floor. He pulled her into an embrace, her pregnant tummy once again rubbing sensuously against his taut stomach.
“What now girl, show me the way Annie,” he said sexily as he kissed her on her forehead than on her nose and then on her lips.
“Well now we lay down baby,” she said giggling. This all seemed like the first time again the way they were both acting. Perhaps it was the effects of being in the unfamiliar bedroom. He kissed her again quickly and then said “I will meet you in the middle my lovely one!” And he walked around the bed to one side as did she. They both sat down on their respective sides and slipped off their pajama bottoms and Annie slid into bed, laying on her side, and waited for Michael. She felt such a rush of anticipation. They had made love many, many times, yet she always was excited by the prospect of being connected to him.
Michael slid into the bed also and pulled Annie closer, her back now up against his chest. And once again Michael could not help but to bury his nose against her neck and shoulders inhaling her sweet scent. The room may have been unfamiliar, but once the two lovers were in bed together, their bodies pressed up against each other, all seemed natural and oh so familiar!
He started to place tiny, sweet kisses, along her neck and across her shoulders, pulling her body even more firmly up against his taut, lithe frame. “Annie my sweet girl do you feel how much I desire you?”
Annie could clearly feel his erection pressing into the small of her back, right against her butt cheeks and she trembled with the erotic feel of it. She could barely moan out, “Yes Michael I feel it baby!”
He continued to follow a path of kisses up her neck till his lips were right next to her ear and he whispered “Girl I don’t ever want you to doubt how much I need you…how much I desire you…how much I love you!” His voice was filled with emotion and each statement seemed to be ripped straight from his soul. He slowly let his hands travel down the length of her body, first stopping to caress her breasts. They were round and ripe and luscious due to the pregnancy. But he also knew they were somewhat sensitive and he did not want to hurt her. So he tenderly cupped them and growled into her ear again. “You are beautiful my sweet girl, so very, very beautiful!”
His hands left her breasts and then he smoothed them down the sides of her body till they reached her pregnant tummy and he let them rest there, palms placed down, sensuously massaging her there.
And he continued to whisper softly and sensuously into her ear, “Your beauty has not waned one bit since you became pregnant. My desire for you is the same if not more as I watch you grow larger knowing the fruit of our love is here inside of you…girl…that turns me on even more! I…I just never want my ardor to bring you any discomfort. When I make love to you girl I only want to bring you pleasure—that is the only reason why I have been so timid. Do you understand me my sweet, sweet Annie?”
She was swept away by his words and her answer came out almost sounding like a pleasurable moan. “Ye-yesss…Yes Michael! I understand…I love you so much baby!” She turned her face, desperately wanting to connect to his sweet, soft lips. And she was successful because just as she turned her head Michael grazed his lips along her cheek and met her lips in a sweet, wet kiss!
Michael slipped his leg between hers, raising her leg up slightly. He wanted her…needed her…but wanted to make sure she was ready for him. He let one of his hands slide down so that he was now caressing the inside of her thigh with his fingers, feather-light brushes.
“Where do you want me to touch you baby girl?” he whispered in her ear, his voice husky with emotion and yearning. Annie complied by taking her hand in his and moving it to the outer lips of her core and pressing his hand where she desired the contact.
“Here…touch me here Michael…please!” Her hand pressed his hand into her silky down. Michael let his fingers tantalizingly slide even further down. He could feel the heat rise up from her core as she slightly parted her thighs even more to allow easier access. She was wet and oh so hot to the touch, confirming what Michael already knew…she was definitely ready for him. But he thought he would prolong her pleasure a little more before he actually entered her.
She always loved his hands. They were large and strong and his fingers were long and slender. He stroked her like he was playing a fine instrument and she moaned in delight.
“You like the way this feels girl…” he whispered softly in her ear.
“Yes…yes Michael…it feels so good baby…yessss!” Annie murmured.
Michael could feel the muscles in her butt cheeks tighten and she began to move her body to match the stroking of his fingers. As she squirmed her butt cheeks tantalizingly grazed his erection repeatedly. This was nearly his undoing and Michael couldn’t help but moan pleasurably.
“Girl…girl are you ready for me baby?” he whispered in her ear.
“Yes…yes Michael…I am ready…baby I want to feel you inside of me...please…please Michael…”
“Scoot on up here some more,” Michael instructed her, and Annie complied by raising her bottom slightly. With his leg positioned slightly between hers Michael took his hands and grasped her hips and slid into her with one thrust. She was wet and very much ready for him.
“We…we are…one with…each other girl!” he murmured into her ear.
“Yes…yes Michael…you feel so good…” she murmured in reply.
He started to move in and out of her. Because of the position they were in…he did not thrust hard, not wanting to lose contact with her, but instead they seemed to work together finding a rhythm all their own.
Once they had a steady rhythm going Michael relaxed slightly and buried his face into her soft curly locks. He inhaled the sweet scent and then sensuously rubbed his nose and lips along her neck and her shoulders. She smelled good…she tasted even better…
He was nibbling on her neck and her shoulders, his sweet, hot breath tickling her senses. Annie couldn’t help but giggle slightly and she reached her free arm behind her and squeezed his butt cheek lovingly just to let him know that she approved…and Michael grunted back in reply.
He felt certain he would climax before her and he desperately didn’t want that to happen so he decided to help her along. He moved his arm, circling it around her body, at first laying it flat on her pregnant tummy, caressing her lovingly. And then he whispered her name sexily in her ear…. “Annie…Annie…my sweet, sweet girl!” She moaned in reply.
He then lowered his hand and began to finger her clit as he continued to move in and out of her. He paid particular attention to the sensitive tip, rubbing it with one finger. He could feel an almost immediate reaction from her as he felt her tightening her hold on his shaft, her muscles clenching and unclenching.
She moaned out her appreciation and arched her slender neck exposing it more to Michael’s lips as he sucked and playfully nibbled on her. “Girl you taste so good baby!” he whispered softly in her ear.
His finger was becoming wet and sticky and instead of him moving in and out of her he could feel her body moving up and down, stroking his shaft. “M-m-Michael…I feel like I am…close to coming…” she gasped out.
“Then come for me Annie…let me feel you come baby!” he growled sexily in her ear.
“I…I can’t hold back Michael…I want…I want you to come too…” Michael was emotionally affected by her voice.
“Girl…don’t you wait for me…sweet beautiful Annie...don’t hold back…I love you so much and I need to feel how much you love me!”
Annie moaned and rolled her head back to rest on his shoulder. She was filled with so much emotion she could feel tears start to slowly roll down her cheeks. She loved this man so much and he moved her like no other man ever could.
She could feel her body start to quiver and vibrate as her orgasm uncoiled through her body like a tightly wound up spring being freed. Till finally his name erupted from her lips, “Mi…Mi…Michaelll!” Her voice came out in breathless gasps…loud at first and then eventually subsiding to a soft murmur as she repeated his name over and over again.
As her orgasm rippled through her body Michael could feel her muscles internally clenching and unclenching…wrapped around his cock like a velvet glove—squeezing him unmercifully, as if she was priming him for his own release. And when she finally came, calling out his name, he could feel his shaft being bathed in her hot juices and finally Michael could hold back no longer—and he too came, exploding with an intense orgasm of his own.
He too could feel the sensation of hot tears rolling down his cheeks. He realized right then and there that even though he missed seeing her beautiful face as she came—he felt how intense her release was and that was just as amazing. He nuzzled her neck with tender kisses and murmured her name over and over again, “Annie…Annie...Annie…my sweet beautiful girl!” and he held her in his arms till her body stopped trembling. He then gave her one last peck on her neck and started to get up from the bed.
Annie immediately protested, “No-oo-oo! Where are you going?” she said, her voice was warm and sleepy and she reached behind to try to grab at him, but all in vain because he was already up and walking around to the other side of the bed.
“Shh…I’m not going anywhere baby girl!” he said. She admired his nude form, highlighted in the moonlight streaming in from the windows, as he walked to the chair and picked up his t-shirt and pulled it over his head. And then he gracefully picked hers up off the floor where he had casually tossed it before. He then walked over to the bed and sat down.
“C’mon girl, get on up and let’s put your t-shirt back on. Don’t want you or the baby catchin’ a chill my lovely one.” She got up slowly and languidly lifted her arms up and he lovingly assisted her in putting her t-shirt back on. She felt all warm and tingly still from their lovemaking and this gesture combined with her out of control hormones made her emotional and tears once again started to form in her eyes.
“Aww….Michael you are so good to me,” Annie said, her voice slightly cracking. He smiled at her, caressing her face, gently wiping a few of the fallen tears from her face and said, “I like to be good to those that I love girl!” and he kissed her tenderly on her nose and then on her lips.
“Now scoot on over a little bit and let me get into this bed. I want to hold you in my arms my sweet beautiful girl.” And she gladly complied.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
They lay comfortably quiet in each others’ arms till Michael said softly, “I love you Annie!”
“Hmm…I love you too Michael!” Annie replied softly back to him.
He kissed the top of her head and sighed and then said, “I guess I say it a lot…I mean ‘I love you’. It’s just that…well…I guess I never heard it a lot when I was younger. So I want my kids and I want you to know how much I love you. But sometimes I wonder if I keep saying it so many times if it will lose its meaning. Do you think I say it too many times Annie?” His voice held that vulnerable thoughtful tone that she had grown used to when he was pondering something emotional and serious.
She pondered his question and then said, “Well I suppose some people use it too often and it does start to sound fake…I love you…I love this movie…I love that dress. You know what I mean.” And she shifted her body so that she could look into his eyes as she continued.
She moved her hand towards his face and brushed the hair out of his eyes. “But not with you Michael. Every time you tell me that you love me—it takes me back to the first time you said it. You can say it to me a hundred times a day my sweet boy and I will never ever grow tired of hearing it!”
He smiled and giggled. “I feel the same way girl!”
“I think about the first time I told you I love you and I think back to our time in New York girl. You know Annie this tiny room and cozy little bed reminds me of your apartment there. I will always think fondly of that apartment girl. It was a magical time.”
“It was where my kids and I got to know you better and where I professed my love to you for the first time. And of course the bedroom was where I made love to you for the first time. And girl that is where our love conceived this little baby!” he caressed her tummy as he whispered those last words in her ear. His voice was soft and husky filled with emotion and he tenderly kissed her on her lips and then said once again, “I love you Annie!”
His touch, his voice and the words that he said—filled her with warmth and love and it truly was as though it was the first time he had said those same words to her many months ago. She smiled back at him, “I love you too Michael!” and she laid her hand over his on her tummy and the baby chose that opportune time to kick a little bit and they both laughed together.
“Well perhaps when we visit New York next year with the kids we can treat Jeff and Kelly to a night at the Ritz Carlton and we can spend the night again in that little apartment. And you know…revive some of that magic my sweet prince!” Annie said softly to him.
“And then maybe we can start on baby number two!” Michael said without thinking and then immediately regretted he had said it out loud and added quickly, “I am sorry…I shouldn’t have said that.”
“Why are you sorry that you said it?” Annie asked him.
“Well…we have not even had this baby and I am already asking you to have another one. And besides I know how important your book is to you. Next year promises to be a busy time for you. It’s not right for me to ask you to put your art on hold especially since I have been encouraging you to pursue your dreams so much. And well,” he hesitated slightly and his voice got real quiet and had almost a melancholic tinge to it, “Perhaps you don’t want to have anymore children. I mean I would understand if you wouldn’t. After all with the new baby, we will have four and I mean…that is a good size family and I….”
She reached up and she tenderly took two of her fingers and placed them on his lips. “Shh…It’s okay Michael. I want you to calm down…you didn’t offend me darling.”
He closed his eyes and smiled. “I was babbling I guess,” and then he laughed. “Okay I will be quiet.”
Annie looked at him intently and said, “I think that next year portends to be a busy year for the both of us. You are going to be doing something…touring or a concert series like you have discussed with me…and you are right I am about to make my pick for my author for the book so I will be really busy.”
She took her hand and began to caress his face lightly. “But it’s not only that sweetie…I want this baby to have a chance to be the center of attention for a little bit…it will be my first child and I want to concentrate on giving her or him a lot of love and attention. Plus I know how important the baby is to you and the kids…I think it’s best we concentrate on giving a lot of love to this one…spoiling him or her rotten!” Annie said and giggled.
Michael smiled and said, “That sounds like a plan my lovely one. I know Prince and Paris and Blanket are really excited to have another sibling.”
“And one more thing, my sweet boy…I am not saying that I won’t consider having another baby…” She watched Michael’s eyes light up. “I just want us to wait for the right time and plan together when we want to start trying for the next one. Just think how loving it will be as we try together to conceive. And this time my darling boy when I find out I am pregnant you will be there with me and we can celebrate the moment together.” She caressed his face tenderly and he closed his eyes and smiled.
“I guess I always have regretted that I wasn’t with you when you found out. You’re right Annie; I want to be there for every minute when we have the next one. And…” he leaned in and whispered sexily into her ear, “Just think how romantic and beautiful it will be each time we try.” She felt that warm tingle go through her and she smiled and sighed happily. She was satisfied that he understood why she didn’t want to have another baby right away. But now they both knew that sometime in the future they would both be willing to try again.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Middle October – Making a Choice
Mid October found Annie struggling with the writer choice for her book. She had been so excited back in August when she had weeded through dozens of replies to her ad in a literary journal and selected five plausible candidates. Then with the help of John Branca she had narrowed it down to three. But now came the hard part, making a final decision. And suddenly, like a bride with cold feet, Annie was having misgivings about the whole project. The insecure feelings about sharing her art with the world were reoccurring. Plus there was Michael to consider. She had not told any of the prospective candidates that she was married to Michael Jackson as of yet and was not sure what kind of reaction to expect. She figured it could run the gamut between total awe of Michael or the exact opposite—they would absolutely detest Michael. She really was hoping for something in between.
She had purposely used her maiden name in the ad and the first round of interviews had been done on the phone. Not that it mattered much anyways because she was still pretty much an unknown factor in Michael Jackson’s life and she was virtually unrecognizable to the general public even with the marriage announcement. She was planning on doing face to face interviews with the final three which would take place in John Branca’s law offices. She was debating on whether or not she should just tell all three up front that she was married to Michael Jackson before she even interviewed them. She had even thought at first to introduce all three to Michael and see what kind of reaction they had. But she was somewhat leery of this idea. When she had first started to discuss the author search with Michael he had been very supportive but she could also sense some trepidation in him regarding the whole process. She knew he was hesitant to bring strangers into his inner circle—she knew all too well his issues with trust. Although John Branca had been extremely helpful up to this point she wanted her husband’s advice and wisdom on the matter.
Right now she was feeling a bit distressed about it. She had thought to get some work done on the book before she gave birth to the baby and time was running out quickly. So one night, not that long after she had narrowed her choices down to three, she decided to talk to Michael about it. They had put the kids to bed and were sitting outside taking in the warm night air. Annie couldn’t quite get used to such warm autumn nights. They sat next to each other comfortably holding hands and talking about nothing in particular when Annie decided to bring it up.
“I’ve narrowed my choice of writers down to three Michael. I am going to make my choice soon…the only thing is that I have not told them that I am Mrs. Michael Jackson.”
She could not see his face for his reaction—it was dark and the only light they had outside were a few lit votive candles. But she could feel his aura slightly change and she heard him sigh.
“Annie did you ever consider writing the book yourself. I am sure you could do it girl. You have read and studied some of the best classic children’s literature in the world. You know what you want—why…why bring a stranger in to help you when you could just as easily do it yourself girl.”
“Michael we’ve discussed this before…you know I just want to concentrate on the illustrations and I just don’t feel that my talents are that great in the writing department. The search was designed so that I could find someone who was a lot better than I was at it. You yourself are always looking for the best dancers, the best sound engineers, the best musicians...you always say never to settle for second best. And I am hoping that my illustrations will inspire a good writer to help me create a great book.”
She looked over at him and he looked pensive and sad. “Michael, tell me what you are thinking.”
“Why didn’t you tell any of them that you are married to me Annie? Is it because you are ashamed of me…”
This wasn’t how she thought it was going to go. Michael was tense and suddenly he was no longer holding her hand but sitting up, his arms folded across his chest and looking straight ahead. He continued on, not giving her a chance to answer…his sadness or anger or a combination there of rising up from inside of him.
“Suppose you find the best writer ever. She or he is compatible with you in all ways. You love their writing style, and you are feeling that your dream can finally come to fruition…but then once this person finds out that you are married to Michael Jackson—they are abhorred by me Annie. They think…they think I was guilty and they even accuse me of…well you know…of bad stuff. What would you do Annie? Who would you choose…huh girl? Who would you choose Annie, me or them?”
Annie was upset now and she would not let him be the only one that displayed their anger. “I would say sorry but you are not the one and move on to the next candidate!”
“And what if the same thing happens with number two and number three?" Michael retorted back.
“Then I would continue the search till I found the right one! As important as this book is to me—you and Prince and Paris and Little Michael and this new little one,” her voice shook with emotion as she reached over and grasped his hand firmly in hers and placed it on her pregnant tummy, “Will always take precedence over everything else.”
“Annie…” Michael turned towards her and started to talk but Annie continued, now visibly upset and crying.
“Michael I am not ashamed of you…it’s quite the opposite…did it ever occur to you that I am afraid to tell them I am married to you because then the only reason why anyone would want to work with me is to get to you...the great Michael Jackson! That I am scared… scared that my art isn’t…isn’t good enough…that I still don’t feel strong enough to show the world much less a prospective writer what I have been working on! Scared that I will make the wrong decision and that I am going to fail at this and that I came to you tonight to ask your advice and to beg you to help me make the decision because I don’t know what the hell I am doing…I am not as strong and confident as you Michael!”
Michael looked at his wife, and even in the dark he could see the tears glistening on her cheeks and his heart hurt from the pain he had inflicted on her. And suddenly he remembered what Elizabeth had said to him when they visited her last month, “She is getting ready to give birth. Support her and be with her and make sure she is calm and happy.” He didn’t seem to be doing a good job of that right now and Elizabeth would probably scold him severely if she could see Annie now, tears running down her cheeks, her face flush.
“I am so sorry girl...please forgive me...what a selfish schmuck I am...Please Annie...I love you so much,” his big strong hands were cupping her face pulling her closer or as close as her very pregnant tummy would allow him.
He was kissing her now and tenderly wiping her tears off her face. “I am sorry I freaked out Annie. I just want the best for you and I don’t want you to ever let my fame get in the way of your success.”
She reached up and took his hands in hers and squeezed them. With her voice still trembling she said, “Oh Michael, I love you too…and I…I just want you to understand that the person I pick to co-create this book must be compatible with me in all ways…It’s more than just the ability to write, it’s also an ability to be in tune to whom I am. And that includes being able to handle the fact that I am married to you. After all I will be asking this person to come into our home…to be around our children. I have to trust them. If I believe for any reason that they do not respect you as a person then I will not have them in our home.”
“Annie…my sweet beautiful Annie…I trust that you would never bring anyone into our home that would pose a threat to me or the children…but girl I don’t want you to let that be the barometer for choosing an author…don’t let your need to…to shield me…to protect Michael Jackson…interfere with your decision…You know girl, I will do anything to help you succeed...but this is something that I can’t help you with…you have to make the decision yourself. And I don’t want any of them to know that I am married to you till you find the right choice. This is your time to shine Annie and I want you to succeed…I know that you will succeed girl…after all who couldn’t resist working with the most talented artist in the world.” And then he smiled at her and kissed her.
His words of reassurance regarding his trust in her and her art filled her with a renewed hope. She smiled back at him through her tears and responded to his kiss by looping her arms around his neck and kissing him back. They separated and she said softly. “All right … I will do the interviews but I won’t say anything about Michael Jackson till I make my final decision.”
“Good…Girl there is one way that I think can help guide you to the right decision…we can pray on it, together. Do you believe in the power of prayer Annie?” Michael asked her softly.
“Well…I think for awhile I had forgotten about it…but then I fell in love with you Michael and I think that changed everything in my belief system.”
They both smiled at each other. “Let me have your hands girl.” And Michael grasped both of her hands in his. “Close your eyes and relax Annie. Find some peace. Now I want you to think about the kind of person that you are hoping to find to help you create your book. Visualize it Annie.”
They were both quiet for a few minutes and then Michael started to talk. His voice was a soft hush and filled with reverence.
“Dear Jehovah, it is your humble servants Michael and Annie Jackson. Please give Annie the strength and know how to make a good decision regarding her choice of writer for her book Lord. She needs your guidance and love to show her the proper path that needs to be taken in order for her to not only succeed for herself, but in order to create a book that will make a lot of little children smile and fill them with joy and happiness. Annie is a beautiful, kind and loving human being Lord, I know…because she puts up with me, her sometimes clueless husband!”
Annie smiled when she heard Michael say this. “Lord Jehovah, help me give my wife support and love at a time when she especially needs it, thank you and Amen!”
“Amen and thank you God!” Annie whispered softly.
They both opened their eyes, and Michael gently lowered their hands till they were lightly resting on Annie’s pregnant tummy. He opened his hands, freeing hers.
“Thank you Michael…I love you very much my sweet boy!” Annie said as she snuggled closer to Michael on the couch.
“I love you more Annie, always, always, more!” Michael said as he pulled his wife closer to him and laid one of his hands tenderly and protectively on her pregnant tummy.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Annie was very excited today. After months of searching for the perfect writer she had finally made a decision. In the week following Annie and Michael’s conversation, Annie interviewed each candidate—this time face to face, at the law offices of John Branca. After she interviewed the third candidate suddenly the choice was staring her right in the face and just like that all the doubt and confusion she had regarding the choice was gone.
As a matter of fact she had just called her new writer and informed her that she was the chosen one! They had talked on the phone for awhile and made tentative plans for her to come to Carollwood Drive for the day. She was a lovely lady by the name of Evie Somers. She primarily was a free lance travel writer but had always had aspirations to write a children’s book. Annie had fallen in love with her style of writing from the pieces that she had submitted for her review. Her writing was very fanciful, filled with whimsy. Annie felt certain that her writing would pair very well with her illustrations. And she had the most interesting of backgrounds. She was forty-five years old, so slightly older than Annie, but that did not matter much to her. And just like Annie, Evie had lost her father recently about a year and a half ago. He sadly passed away after a brief battle with cancer. She was actually British born, but had only spent a few years in her birth country before moving to the states to live with her father.
Evie had revealed to Annie that her mother and father had a brief affair, he moved back to the US without knowing that she was pregnant. Apparently for reasons known only to her mother, she chose not to inform him. She was an artist and died tragically in a car accident when Evie was only two years old. In paperwork found by Evie’s grandmother upon the death of her daughter it was discovered that her father was living in the United States and when he was informed that he had a baby daughter he came back to London to claim her and move her back to the states.
There were other aspects of Evie’s background that especially attracted Annie. She had a rather unorthodox upbringing. Her father was a photographer and travelled extensively all over the world. Therefore till she was about six years old she lived with her grandmother, her father’s mother, in Cleveland, Ohio. But tragedy struck again when her grandmother became ill and passed away.
Her father made a radical decision and took Evie with him on the road. She never attended a formal school and was instead educated by tutors or homeschooled by her father. In the course of their conversation Evie had informed Annie that her father had a particular abhorrence for popular culture. He found it to be demeaning and demoralizing according to Evie. Therefore Evie rarely ever watched television or listened to popular music or read much current fiction growing up. Instead her father immersed her in classic culture. At an early age she learned to love Chopin and Mozart and Shakespeare and Emily Dickenson. Wherever they travelled he took her to art museums and she came to appreciate the works of Michelangelo, DaVinci and Monet first hand.
Evie eventually attended college in the states. But she soon grew bored and restless with the confines of the classroom and in her twenties started to travel once more with her father. Her father continued to do freelance photography for many newspapers and magazines and often Evie would write pieces to accompany his work about the places and people that they met. Evie especially loved meeting children in the different countries that they travelled to. She had a knack for making people comfortable around her, especially little children who would trust her and talk to her about everything.
Her conversations with these children of the world often inspired her to write fictional stories that included characters that were patterned after the children that she met. But she never really shared any of it with her father whom she feared would find it silly and not serious enough.
She always regretted not sharing it with him after he died and vowed that she would dedicate more time to this type of writing because it made her happy and she found it very fulfilling. When she saw Annie’s ad in the literary journal she told Annie that she felt like it was calling out to her and decided to answer it. And of course Annie couldn’t be happier that she had!
Annie was anxious to share the news with Michael. But she first desired a few minutes alone to enjoy her accomplishment. Even though she had only talked to Evie a total of three times, once on the phone for the initial interview, then the face to face interview, and now the third time again on the phone today, her gut instinct was that she and Michael would get along famously. Last week Annie was anxious—nervous and apprehensive about the whole project. She was afraid of not being able to find someone who would not only help her create a good book but also a partner that would fit into her life and with her family. But now suddenly it seemed as though all the pieces were falling into place perfectly. Perhaps it was Michael’s words of encouragement or the prayer that they shared only a few nights ago. Or perhaps she thought as she smiled to herself it was the power of both! She closed her eyes and lifted her head skyward and said softly, “Thank you God!”
She picked up her cell phone and dialed Michael only to find that it was busy. Impulsively she decided to go to him and deliver the good news in person. She slipped her phone into her pocket and slowly made her way down the stairs to talk to her husband. She giggled to herself as she descended the stairs carefully, thinking if she wasn’t so pregnant she would have skipped happily down the stairs, or perhaps even rode the banister down!
Michael on the other hand had not had a good morning so far. He had been doing some writing when his thoughts were interrupted by a phone call from Frank Dileo.
“Mike we got a situation,” Frank said in his usual gruff, semi-serious voice.
Michael sighed he didn’t like the sound of this, but also knew that sometimes Tookie took every little problem too seriously.
“Tookie take the cigar out of your mouth and tell me what’s up,” Michael said in an upbeat manner.
“It’s your brother Jermaine Mikey. My sources say he has been yakking around town that since you are married and with a baby on the way that you are now interested in getting back to work.”
Michael rubbed his forehead and eyes tiredly and said, “Well that is true to a certain extent.”
“Well that’s not all. He said that you are considering a management change—didn’t like the sound of that Mike—and that you are considering a reunion concert or series of concerts with your brothers.”
Michael was quiet for what must have been several minutes because he suddenly heard Frank saying, “Mike, Mikey, Michael are you there?”
“Yes Tookie I am still here. So what difference in the long run does it matter what he says. I mean…can’t we just let him mouth off?” Michael said quietly.
“We could. But Mike you and I both know it’s not right. It’s best if we put a stop to it kid.”
“He is upset probably because I chose you over the guy he recommended. It’s probably a way…a way for him to try to…” Michael hesitated and then continued. “A way for him to try to exert some sort of control over me…I know he means no harm Tookie. They still treat me like I am a kid.” Frank could hear a combination of frustration, anger, and even sadness in his client’s voice.
“Well we can handle it a few different ways. I can talk to him…or I could send him a formal letter telling him to cease and desist talking about your business, or Mikey you could talk to him. What do you think kid?”
Michael thought for a minute. Having Frank talk to Jermaine or send that letter sounded like pure bliss to Michael. This way he could avoid confrontation—something he dreaded. On the other hand, he knew deep down that the best way to handle it would be for him to talk to his brother and nip it in the bud so to speak.
“Let me talk to him Frank. I will let you know what happens.”
“Okay kid sounds like a plan. Call me later and let me know how you make out. Hey, kiss that beautiful wife of yours for me and say hello to the kiddoes also!”
“Okay Uncle Tookie—talk to you later.” And Michael ended the call.
When it came to his family, why did it have to be so hard all of the time? He loved them. He really did love them. After all they were his brothers. He absolutely hated confrontation and Jermaine knew this. He wished Annie was here with him…he could talk to her about it. He closed his eyes and could hear his wife’s soft voice saying, “Well then you come to me and we can talk about it…I will try to instill strength in you so that you can tell them “No, I love you, but no!”
But he couldn’t disturb Annie. Today was an important day for her. She was going to contact her first choice for co-creator of her book and offer them the job. He smiled as he recalled how excited she was this morning at breakfast. She said she would call him when she was done and give him the news. Michael was on his own today. But just the mere act of thinking of his beautiful wife, thinking of her advice to him, “Your only obligation to them is to be a loving and devoted son, sibling and uncle,” seemed to make him feel better, stronger and more confident. And he reached for his phone and called Jermaine.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Jerms listen to me….please just listen to me….Frank Dileo is representing me…what is in the past is in the past. I love and trust him and I don’t need to try anyone new. I should have called you and let you know that I had chosen him but frankly I don’t feel the need to call you or anyone else when I make a decision about my career. I have done all right so far and I feel fairly certain I will continue to succeed!”
“Bro come on…you know what Jerms I love you and I have to hang up now before I say something I regret. Stop trying to represent me or I WILL have Tookie draft that letter! Goodbye Jermaine!”
As Annie walked towards the door of the library she could see that it was slightly open and she could hear Michael’s voice. He must still be on the phone she thought to herself. And she automatically pulled back a little, not wanting to eavesdrop. Standing outside the door she heard him raise his voice slightly and then all was quiet. Figuring the phone conversation was over she approached the door tentatively and saw Michael deep in thought. His brow was furrowed slightly and of course her concern for him kicked in and she called out to him.
“Michael!”
He looked up and immediately the furrowed brow and deep thoughtful look was gone, replaced by his beautiful smiling face.
“Annie my love—I thought you were going to call me girl!” Michael was up on his feet and by her side in a matter of seconds. He wrapped an arm around her and kissed her lightly on her cheek and started to escort her to the couch. “C’mon girl and sit down and tell me the news!”
He seemed perfectly okay and because she really was excited about telling him the news she chose not to delve into what she just heard and saw.
“She said yes Michael…and I love her…she is warm and friendly and so very talented…I know you are going to love her…and I know the kids will love her too…” Her words came spilling out of her and Michael laughed and kissed her on her nose.
“All right girl slow down…and tell me about her.”
They both settled back against the couch, Michael with his arm around her, and Annie told him everything she knew so far about Evie Somers and Michael paid rapt attention.
“She sounds great….and so what did she say when you told her you were married to Michael Jackson…what was her reaction girl?” Michael said somewhat tentatively.
“Well…I guess because of her upbringing...the way her father raised her….she was familiar with you Michael but it did not seem to faze her. She said she was raised on classical music and very rarely ever listens to anything else. I got the feeling that she is special, shall we say…I think…well I think that it was meant to be…I know it’s early on in my relationship with her…but I think that the Michael Jackson magic is being worked here! I am anxious for you to meet her. I think you will find her a breath of fresh air. I want her to come and spend the day with me and then she could have dinner with us as a family. We made tentative plans but I wanted to speak to you about it first…What do you think baby?”
He looked into her eyes and said, “Annie that is fine…I am anxious to meet her too….anyone who is not familiar with all the Michael Jackson hype attached to me is definitely intriguing.”
“Oh goodie, I will call her later and firm up the date.”
They sat for several minutes in silence. They had a tendency to do this with one another. It just seemed that they were totally comfortable with being around each other and not have to say anything. Annie decided to ask him about what she saw and heard when she came into the room and broke the silence.
“Michael….baby…”
“Yes Annie,” Michael responded back softly.
“I wasn’t eavesdropping but when I first came down to talk to you I heard you talking on the phone…I didn’t hear what you were saying …but I could tell you were upset…and then when I came in…” she hesitated and looked up at him.
He looked into her eyes and thought I cannot hide anything from you can I? “It’s okay…I was talking to my brother Jermaine. I guess I got a little forceful in the end.”
Annie sighed. “Do you want to talk to me about it?”
“It’s not that I don’t want to talk to you about it…it’s just that today is an important and momentous day in your life…I don’t want to disturb your happiness, your joy, with Michael Jackson stuff!” He lowered his head and buried his face into the crook of her neck.
Annie reached up and tenderly patted the back of his head as Michael kissed and nuzzled her neck. She smiled. “Michael….stop talking about yourself in the third person…talk to me…I promise you won’t bring me down.”
Michael inhaled her sweet scent, and then rested his head on her shoulder and told her what had transpired.
“But you would be proud of me. I spoke to Jermaine about it…and you know what …I don’t really care anymore. Jerms will probably talk to my mother about it and she may or may not call me…or she may just tell Jermaine to mind his own business…and I made Frank happy by talking to my brother about it and asking him to stop…it’s over as far as I am concerned girl.”
He moved his head so he was staring back at her and Annie could see that he was indeed smiling. “I got better things to think about…”
He laughed and got up from the couch.
“As a matter of fact…” and he reached for her hand, “C’mon girl…let’s go get ready and greet the kids when they come home from school. Tonight this Jackson family is going out to eat at a real restaurant and celebrate your good news. And I don’t care who sees us...who writes about us…who takes pictures of us…it’s time we started to act like a real family!”
Annie took her husband’s hand and he helped her up from the couch and as they walked towards the door of the library they could hear the front door opening and all three children, rambunctious and giggling, running in shouting out, “Annie we are home from school!”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
October 31, 2008 – Halloween – Thriller Night!
“I am going to leave all of you off here at the front entranceway. It looks like all is quiet and considering you all are in costume like the rest of these people I don’t see any reason to be overly cautious,” Bill said as he drove up to the street entrance of the Church of Hope.
Michael squeezed Annie’s hand. “I love being in costume—no one knows who I am except you guys!” Michael whispered in Annie’s ear.
Annie laughed and said softly, “Yes you are so right! We are going to have a fun evening tonight Michael!”
“We are here!” Blanket shouted out.
“Yeah! I can’t wait to see how it’s decorated,” Paris said in an excited voice.
“Me too!” Prince said.
Thanks to the Reverend Lewis and Suzie Alvarez, the Jacksons were spending the evening at the little church’s Halloween party. Suzie had thought it would be a good idea for all of them to attend, especially the children and anxiously asked Annie if it would be all right. Annie thought it was a good idea too—but she wasn’t sure if Michael would agree. But she was pleasantly surprised when he was absolutely delighted with the idea, though he did have a series of questions regarding the event.
“It’s a costume party right Annie?” He asked.
“Yes…a costume party,” she replied back.
“And who exactly will be there?” He asked.
“Well Suzie said they invited all of the congregation and their children or grandchildren,” Annie answered.
“No one has to know that Michael Jackson is there…right?” He asked softly.
She looped her arms around his neck and brought herself closer to him and said softly, “Nope, nobody has to know that Michael Jackson is there. Suzie said she and the Rev would make sure of that. If anyone does ask we are old friends of the Reverend Lewis’ in from New York.”
He turned to her and kissed her lightly on the lips. “Sounds good…and I know the kids will love it. I can’t wait to see what you are going to go as girl!”
The costume picking was quite fun. The kids decided on their own costumes. Prince was going to go as a Jedi Night from Star Wars. Paris decided to be an Egyptian Princess, kind of like a miniature Cleopatra. And Blanket wanted to go as Spiderman. Annie decided to be a fairy sprite. A very pregnant fairy sprite with wings! And Michael decided to go as the Phantom of the Opera. He liked the idea of wearing the mask and it was one of his very favorite Broadway shows.
As they walked into the storefront church they were almost immediately greeted by Suzie and Reverend Lewis. “Thank you for inviting us,” Michael said as he shook the Reverend’s hand.
“You’re quite welcome Michael. Suzie thought the kids would enjoy it,” the Rev said.
“Oh you guys look so good,” Suzie said, laughing in delight at the kids and Annie and Michael’s costumes.
“The decorations are so cool!” Paris said as they all looked around the little church hall. There were orange and black crepe paper streamers and cutout pictures of black cats and witches. And hanging from the ceiling were hand-made ghosts. There were also strings of lights with little plastic pumpkin covers draped around the windows. There was some spooky stuff too like cobwebs and some skeletons and coffins but since it was a church event the Rev didn’t want anything too bloody or gory to scare the little kids too much.
“You like it?” Suzie said beaming. “I was in charge of the decorating committee!”
“She’s a blessing our Suzie!” the Reverend said proudly.
Annie looked at Michael surreptitiously and smiled. Annie still couldn’t get over the difference in Suzie. But she was getting used to it! After the pre-arranged reunion between Suzie and Gloria, Suzie had spent about a month visiting and getting re-acquainted with her mother in New York. She came back to California in high spirits and had started to take some college classes at night. She was now working full time for the Reverend.
“Suzie why don’t you tell these folks what we got planned for this evening,” the Reverend said.
“Well let’s see there are going to be games, like bobbing for apples and pin the tail on the black cat. And there’s going to pumpkin carving, adult supervised, so don’t worry!” and she laughed looking at Michael and Annie.
“And oh yes, there will be a best costume contest for the children and the adults.”
“And don’t forget Suzie,” the Rev added, “One of our members is a part time DJ so there is going to be music and dancing. And oh yes, there’s going to be a magician later on also.”
“A magician?!” Michael said excitedly, “I can’t miss that girl!”
“And help yourselves to the food—there’s fried chicken and pizza and a veggie tray and lots of snacks like popcorn and pretzels and potato chips. And Halloween decorated cupcakes and ice cream and of course there’s lots of candy!” Suzie said laughing.
“Daddy can we go play with the other kids?” Paris asked.
“Yes of course—you guys go on and have fun. Be careful, be polite and Prince watch out for your brother,” Michael instructed.
“All right dad! We will see you later Annie! Thank you Reverend Lewis and Suzie!” Prince said politely and then all three melted into the crowd of children.
The night was a big success. Annie had brought her camera along and had taken several pictures of Michael and the kids having fun playing all of the games and dancing. Of course the Rev could not resist asking the DJ to play Thriller and Michael got up and actually danced along with the crowd—Prince, Paris and Blanket right alongside of their father. In one ironic twist, as Annie stood watching her husband dance a woman—dressed like Michael Jackson—black fedora, sparkly glove, black pants, loafers and white sparkly socks—came off the dance floor and said to Annie, “Wow, look at that guy in the Phantom costume, he is trying to look all like Michael Jackson, when everyone knows that’s supposed to be me tonight!” Annie could not help but giggle!
Michael was very excited and enthralled by the magic show and spent several minutes talking to the magician after the show. Pumping him for information on the secrets to some of the magic tricks he performed no doubt Annie thought!
The hours flew by and suddenly it was time to go. Michael and Annie gathered the children up and they said their goodbyes and thanks to Suzie and the Reverend. They waited patiently in the back doorway to the little storefront church as Bill checked the perimeter. But it seemed as though they had escaped the notice of the paparazzi this night.
Blanket was practically asleep on his feet as he hugged his daddy’s leg. Michael lifted him up in his arms and carried him to the vehicle. Annie waited anxiously as Michael slightly winced as he lifted his son in his arms.
“Careful,” she whispered softly to him as he slid the boy into his seat and dutifully buckled his seat belt.
Annie gently ushered the other two over to the waiting vehicle, “Come on guys time to head for home.”
Paris and Prince hopped up into the car and slid into their seats next to their now sound asleep brother.
Annie and Michael got into the seat behind them. And then Bill made sure all the doors were closed and got into the driver’s seat.
Once settled in the vehicle Paris and Prince turned around to face them both. Michael asked, “So did you two have a good time tonight?”
“Oh yes Daddy it was a lot of fun!” Paris said excitedly.
“Yeah Dad it was great. The other kids were all real cool. Thank you Annie!” Prince exclaimed.
“Awww…you’re welcome baby. I know Suzie and the Reverend Lewis were happy to welcome you guys there,” Annie said in reply.
“Okay everyone buckle up—time to go!” Bill said from the front seat.
“You heard Mr. Bill, turn around and put your seatbelts on,” Michael directed to them both.
And they both obediently turned around and buckled up. Michael tenderly reached over and caressed the back of their heads. The vehicle pulled away and in a matter of minutes both Paris and Prince closed their eyes and joined their little brother in slumber land.
“It seems as though our Halloweeners are all tuckered out,” Annie said softly to Michael.
“Hmm…indeed it does. Well after all that running around and game playing and dancing I guess they have a reason to be,” Michael said.
Annie chuckled and said, “Yes…that and I think they are crashing after the sugar high from all the candy they consumed tonight!”
Michael laughed softly, “Yep you are probably right. They are like their father, they love them some candy!”
Michael turned towards Annie and said softly, “Thank you Annie!”
She looked into his eyes and felt a tingle go through her. “Well like I said to Prince you should be thanking the Rev and Suzie for tonight.”
“Well I did thank Suzie and the Reverend and you know that’s not what I am talkin’ about girl,” Michael said softly as he reached up and caressed her cheek tenderly.
“What are you thanking me for Michael?” she said, her voice slightly trembling. He had such an effect on her.
“Thank you for making me happy. Thank you for always guiding me towards the light and chasing away the darkness, and most of all thank you for loving me and my kids and bringing us such joy into our lives,” he said.
She looked into his warm soft brown eyes and it was as if she couldn’t breathe that was the powerful effect he had on her. She bent her head down now and said in a soft whisper, “Oh Michael…you always make me feel like I have some sort of enchanting effect on you.”
He tucked his finger under her chin and lifted her face so that she was looking into his mesmerizing eyes once again. “You do have an enchanting effect on me…the costume you are wearing tonight fits you perfectly…you are my enchanted fairy sprite…like Peter Pan’s Tinker Bell!” His voice was husky with emotion and all Annie could think of right now was how much she loved this gentle loving man—her husband Michael.
“You don’t have to thank me baby…I do everything I do for you because I love you Michael.” She looped her arms around his neck and carefully maneuvered closer to him. Lately she sometimes felt clumsy with her pregnant tummy but Michael took care of that by moving closer to her.
Michael leaned in and whispered in her ear, “I love you more Annie,” and skidded his lips lightly across her cheek till he met her mouth in a soft kiss. As he kissed her he reached into his pocket and pulled out a sweet treat that he had been saving for his wife.
Earlier that evening Michael and Annie, along with other parents and adults at the party had participated in passing out candy to the kids. The candy was placed in huge colorful bowls and the kids paraded around the church hall showing off their costumes and were rewarded with pieces of candy from each bowl as they passed by. Kind of like an indoor trick or treating event. In between passer bys Michael had surreptitiously searched the bowl he was holding for two distinct pieces of candy. When he found what he was looking for he squealed in delight and then was slightly embarrassed as two more children approached him shouting out “Trick or treat!” He hurriedly pocketed his candy and then tended to the little trick or treaters.
As they separated from the kiss, Michael said softly, “Happy Halloween Annie!” and he handed her a grape flavored Dum-Dum sucker.
She giggled in delight and said “Awww! Is it my favorite flavor?”
“Of course girl!” Michael exclaimed.
“Happy Halloween Michael!” Annie said taking the proffered candy.
They both peeled off the wrappers and then relaxed in their seats. Michael grasped his wife’s hand in his, threading his fingers firmly with hers. Annie rested her head on her husband’s shoulder and they both popped the suckers into their mouths, sighing contentedly. Once again, tonight the kisses were sure to be grape flavored!
By Scrantonmjfan
78 comments:
Hi T ....just testing out the new OMC home...looking forward to all you have to give in this world of wishful make-believe...:)
I'm totally melted that she inspired him to write a song, can it be something more beautiful than being someone's muse?
"I know some people probably think the story of Michael and Annie is a little too sweet and a little too feel good...but I guess this is what I feel like I need to think about when I think about him...having this beautiful, strong woman standing by his side helping him to maneuver through all of these emotions that he has pent up inside of him. Michael deserved this beautiful loving romantic relationship....I am not sure if he had it or not...though some will say he did ..but I don't want to argue that point here!"
I saw your post above on mj.com. This is the EXACT reason I'm reading this gorgeous story. Please continue. It is so very much appreciated.
Thanks Tinkerbell! I am happy that this story helps to make you happy and remember him always.
And yes Csilla, what better than to have been "his" muse! Annie is one lucky woman!
On Sparklette's blog we have an article about Michael being interested to play the main role in "Phantom of the Opera" where the composer said the following ... "He found the idea of somebody working through music and having a girl as a muse very intriguing" - I remembered this sentence (because I loved it so much) and it came to my mind immediatelly when I read the very same in this story ... maybe accidentally but it has a true substantiation. ☺
http://sparklettegroupies.blogspot.com/2011/03/phantom-of-operaand-michael.html
Love love love this update Terry.. But of course I am not shocked because you have written it with so much love..Your writing is always so beautiful.... You know I love you.....
TErry you so ROCK as always............
Can't think of anything cozier than to sit in bed with Michael....reading and listening to the song he wrote for you....while feeling the need to touch!...(many sighs)
Releasing the big news thru the fan sites...it suits this newly made Jackson family perfectly! Wonder what the overall response will be...
Read about Michael being intrigued with "Phantom"...and a girl as a muse!...that is intriguing!
I love the length of this update because we get to spend more time w/ this couple and we got to read the whole birthday celebration without interruption thx to the generous author!
I love when Michael says: "I am not sure what to wish for…I think I have everything I need right here!” I would be so happy to know he said that when he turned 50.
I love when Annie says: "I want to be strong for you Michael and for our kids.” Annie is one of the few fan fiction heroines that I have read that is family oriented & I appreciate that. I also like that she will not let the "outside" influence her or her family.
Lovely update!
I guess I'll be checking here now instead of on the old forum.. Well, I like it here better anyway. I love the white roses.
Have you been doing some writing lately ? I know it is not always easy. Life sometimes just happens and then you have to go with the flow. I don't know how other people do it !! LOL All suggestions are welcome !!
Love
Ingrid
Love the new home Terry. I am looking forward to Michael and Annie's journey continuing on with no restrictions :)
With Love,
Lovely1pyt
Hi Terry!
Just checking for updates! Take your time hon, I know that it will be great.
Thanks for your love and support.
Just checking.
Maybe you can just say that you're ok?
We can always wait on the story.
tinkerbell717, I am here! You are so sweet! Sorry if any of you were worried about me....let's just say that life is getting in the way lately, big time!
But I finally finished an update and I posted it today, July 15 and there is another one coming soon, I promise!
I meant to go to bed and then I saw on facebook that you posted an update. I read a big part of it already but I am really falling asleep here ! and it has nothing to do with your story ! What I've read so far was very very beautiful again ! You always amaze me. I will read the rest tomorrow for sure.
Love this story, love you too !!
Very sweet ...thanks for making my evening ... oh, and the lip gloss ... LOL
Trying to comment again, hope it works this time...I see it came in a pop up now too.
The YouTube videos worked for me tonight too, so I guess whatever was wrong with Blogger last night is fixed :)
Read this last night, but couldn't comment. Let's see if the pop-up window works.
Michael & Annie had a wonderful day of shopping & lunch. Too bad it was almost ruined by the nasty comments from the paps. So sweet how Michael was able to talk to Annie & get her to calm down & be strong. Loved how she got defiant when somebody asked if she was in love with him & why hide it, then she took off her mask & kissed him in front of the crowd. Way to go Annie!
Loved the part about the grape flavored lip gloss too. How I would love to kiss his grape flavored lips!
Wonderful update Terry. Well worth the wait!
Thank you for all of your comments. I love you guys!
OMG Wow Sis what beautiful update.. So packed full of love, sexiness, sweetness, joy and happiness.. I could probably name a few more too..LOL.. I just love every part of it...
Terry you so so ROCK....
Love you lots and cant wait for the next update...
Wow! I just got through reading this and it was sooooooo worth the wait! Once again you have me captivated until the very end. I am so thrilled that Annie finally was able to remove her mask and say screw you to those insensitive jerks yelling at her. I love much and passion that they have for each other. You put so much hard work and thought into this masterpiece. I love how you had a dash here and there from past chapters to remind us of what occurred before now. I just love the children and how each has their own distinct character. I just eat Blanket up! Paris and Prince are such wise and loving older siblings.
Oh the cravings! I gained weight just reading what she ate! I love how Michael just loves her no matter what she does. I love how they share it. It is so evident, but I also loved how you showed at the end that no matter what he did, they still viewed him as odd or as a publicity stunt. Annie's fears and concerns were real but the love of her family made her realize that what they have is much bigger than what they say.
Excellent, excellent! Thanks for sharing your wonderful world of creativity and magic with us!
Much love,
MJ Was A Cutie Pie
It was worth the wait!! :)
First, always glad to hear that you are doing well scrantonmjfan.
Secondly, I loved that the whole update was a slice of life with this wonderful family.
I loved how this couple teases each other while always knowing that the other's strength supports the opposite partner and the relationship. Something as simple as their casual conversation at lunch was a pleasure to read.
I loved when she takes off the mask and kisses him in public! I also loved that he didn't push her whenever she decided to put the mask on. He's letting her get used to his extraordinary lifestyle in her own time.
Lastly, you make the story seem more real with the article and the comments after the video as if we are really reading it online!
"F***k the media! It was real, I was there!" LOL
"...I was in the Polo Lounge and witnessed closely their obvious affection for one another." LOL
Great job and I'm so glad you continued this story for us. All the best.
I can't tell you how happy it makes me feel seeing some of my favorite readers here. I fear that some have lost track of me due to the fact that I have not been updating as much and now because I am no longer posting on the forum.
If any of you know of someone who used to read my story, if you could direct them here I would really appreciate it! Thank you so much for all the comments. I am glad that you enjoyed "fake" on-line tabloid article along with the "fake" comments. I am trying to make it as real as possible...stay tuned..I am working on another update as we speak! Thank you always, Terry
I so longed for this update Terry, and I have been comming into our site several times, looking for updates on your wonderful story. And like some of the other readers have said on here. it was definitly worth waiting for!!!
Thank you once more for a truly wonderful story. I have waited for Michael and Annie to step out into the world an show their love for each other and how that would be for them. I really got what I wanted! :)
Keep up this good work, I'm a huge fan of you and your story and will continue to follow it very closely.
Much love to you!
BelleAmie
Looking forward to our visit with Liz in the next update. She had a beautiful home. Thanks for sharing the link.
Greetings.
Terry this update was so fun and beautiful. It was such a fun and exciting day out for Annie & Michael.I love how Michael was so proud to be with Annie and show her off to his fans and the world. I love how they are always encouraging one another. She is so understanding and supportive of his celebrity (you pretty much have to be if you are going to be married to The KIng) The date at the hotel was so fun. I love how everyone responded to Michael's presence and how his attention was on Annie. His flirting with fans is so cute, but he always assures Annie that she is his heart. I am glad that they are coming out of their bubble and out and about in the world.
Terry, I am so pleased that you decided to stay with the story. I am here waiting with anticipation for the next chapter. I wish you well and all my love to the Fan-mily!
With Love,
Lovely1pyt
Terry this update was so worth the wait. I love how Michael changes his voice each time. Annie's cravings were hilarious. It is amazing how they always have so much fun with everything and their love for one another seems to take them over. Can't wait for the part with Elizabeth!
Thanks for this great story.
Yeah! I am so happy to see some more of my friends here...It pains me to think I am losing some of my readers...be patient..I promise, working on the next update..soon!
Patiently waiting for the next update!!
Hi Terry !!!!
I know it's been a long time ago, but I'm back again and staying !!!!
I just read Chapter 7, it was sooooooooo good ! Some very tender parts, then angry parts (with the paps), then again passionate parts and not to forget the funny parts !
I really enjoyed it.
I don't know what to say about it, your other readers said it all !!!!
But be sure I'm gonna continue to read this story till the end.
Keep writing Terry, you're the best (although a mutual friend of ours is also not bad, I mean Ingridje (heehee), a personal friend of mine !!!! But you maybe read this already on Facebook.
Now a last check if I read everything and then to bed, it's past midnight over here !!!!
Have a nice weekend and I wish you a lot of inspiration !!!
LOVE and xoxo !
I miss Michael & Annie! Still patiently waiting for the next update!
Same here, mariaann1961! Can't wait for the update! The birth of Little Michael, etc., etc.! Thanks, Terry, for this wonderful escapism especially now with the trial just around the corner! (((((HUGS)))) and much love, dear!♥♥
Beautiful, Terry.....just BEAUTIFUL! This update just makes me miss him more. If only there had truly been someone like Annie in his life....
Hi, Terry,
Beautiful story, I lost my father on good friday of this year, So this update really hit close to home, I love the poem.
Wow! That was another marathon read, but I won't complain!
Dinner at Elizabeth's sounded lovely. I had tears in my eyes when the kids were saying grace. Elizabeth gave both Annie & Michael some good advice.
The second part when Annie realized she forgot her father's anniversary was very emotional. More tears for me the whole time I was reading it. Michael was very sweet & loving when he was trying to comfort her. The poem he read to her was beautiful.
Beautiful update Terry!
Thank you for the wonderful update Terry.
This story flows so wonderfully, it is easy to see Michael and Annie evolving and growing closer together with each passing month.
I could really feel their anxiety - Michael's fears of Annie getting overwhelmed by his lifestyle and Annie's fears of losing her parents again in a sense because she doesn't think of them often.
Michael -- I was kind of surprised by what Michael told Elizabeth, that he still had concern that Annie would not be able to halndle the pressue and leave him. That woould be an incredible burden to carry around every day.
Annie -- if anything positive came out of her outburst towards Michael, atleast now he knows what it feels like when he shuts her out. Michael's suggestion to Annie that she tell the kids about her parents was perfect and so thoughtful. It will help Annie keep them close and also allow Michael and the kids to know her whole like, not just since she got to CA.
What a great update Sis.... I love the dinner with Elizabeth. And I love how Michael just assumed that they were talking about him.. LOL.. Even though he was right... :).. Annie and Michael are such a dynamic couple. Its like they are made for each other.
I hated to see Annie so hard on herself over forgetting the death of her father. At least Michael was there to understand her and help her... Loved the phone call from Gloria that was just what Annie needed...
As always SIS a wonderfully beautiful update...
Cant wait for more.. And hey I think we need some loving.. LOL..
Ahw Terry, such a beautiful and tender chapter. Very emotional. It got me so far that tears were running down my cheeks, when I read that poem. Thank you for sharing that with us. It is true, every word of it.
Poor Annie, she shouldn't feel so bad about not remembering on the day her father died. Dates are not important in life, it's the feelings that count. Every memory is worth a million and when we remember our loved ones, they will never die but live on in our hearts.
Thank you so much for this chapter. It made me remember my sweet and gentle father too.
Much much love
Ingrid
Love how you presented Elizabeth, her friendship with this little family is so precious ... had a feeling like I was sitting on the bench with them :)
The second part ... as Michael read a poem to his love to comfort her - that's something what I could imagine from him.
Really beautiful, thank you Terry!
Thank you to all of my friends, new and old that I see commented here...It's powerful for me to see that this part evoked memories of your own fathers...wow, thank you and God Bless you Brinda and Ingrid.
I went searching for a poem that would convey grief over the passing of a loved one...and actually never even heard of this poet, but searched the internet and found her and her poem. And it seemed so fitting.
And I would also say that in some ways this is kind of how I feel about my grief over Michael Jackson's passing....I mean that he will always be a part of us..and therefore it's like he never really left us...thanks to all of you! And keep tuned in...more to come ...just starting to write though..so it will probably won't be right away!
Glad to your latest update! I will gladly read it and leave you a comment when complete.
Hope you are doing well. Bless you too!
tinkerbell, so glad to see you here...was hoping you would see that I updated! Take your time my dear, and looking forward to your comments!
I am doing well...thank you!
Hi Terry! Just stopping by to once again thank you for such a tender, loving update on our favorite family! So happy that you are doing well and look forward to future updates when you are up to it. ((((HUGS)))),
Evelyn♥♥
Awwww! Thank you Evelyn. If you have not done so as of yet..click on Home and under the entry dated Sept 7 I give a little hint of what I believe the next update will include.
I can promise you I will finish this story...and see it to the end with the birth of Baby Jackson...just can't guarantee how long it will be till the next update! LOL! But I am really aiming at wrapping it up by the end of the year!
Thanks again, I love all the comments and I appreciate the support! Terry
I love how Liz is being the mother is this situation by providing her love and understanding of each person in her advice.
The anniversary of Annie's father was very touching to me because I have lost both my parents at young ages. I glad Michael is there to support her. I have needed encouragement like that many times. Still do.
Excellent job! Keep up the good work!
MJ WAS A CUTIE PIE
Terry,
I am so glad to finally find your story again! I haven't been on the MJ.com in quite a while. When Ingrid mentioned your story I was so glad to look for it! I loved the update and can't wait for more!
nancy aka mjj4everinourhearts
I finally got to read this update and it was worth the wait!
Very true that these two did not have a long courtship so they are actually learning about each other while married and waiting for the baby to arrive. They are learning each others' moods and "little quirks," etc. I actually appreciate that they take the time to talk things through and not "run away" or "shut each other out." That is true intimacy.
Elizabeth was so kind to both of them. Very nice to know that she will be a friend to both MJ and the woman he loves. What a great southern spread she suprised them with LOL!
I really liked the way you handled Annie dealing with her father's passing a year later. She realized she has a "living" family that needs her. That doesn't mean she can't still love her parents' spirit, teachings, and memories and keep them "alive" for MJ and their kids.
Terry, I was so glad to find these updates! They had an awesome day with Elizabeth. The kids prayer brought tears especially little Blanket's. Liz gave them very good advice.
Love the way Michael helped Annie to deal with the pain of loosing her parents.
As always the update is full of love and tender touches. It was a beautiful thing to read as the trial is taking place.
Thanks!
Just checking in to see how our couple is doing. Looking forward to the next update!
Just checking. Hope you are doing ok Scrantonmjfan :)
Happy holidays to the OMC author, readers, our couple Michael & Annie, and their little family. :)
Hi Terry. Just looking to see if there was a new update for our favorite couple.
Have a great New Year!
MikeandLisa
Hi Terry. I used to read this on michaeljackson.com and was so happ to find out you created a blog for the story.
I love Michael and Annie. Its a beautiful story. If its not finished I hope you update again soon.
Hi Terry !
How are you ? And your story ? Is chapter 7 still the latest update or did I miss something ?
Xoxo !
Chapter Seven has just been updated..today, Saturday, February 11, 2012...keep paging down till you get to Early October - Moving Day..that is where the new part starts..thanks for reading..and please come back and comment!
Mmmmmm, grape flavored kisses and better yet grape flavored kisses from Michael.
Wonderful update as always Terry.
This relationship has become so comfortable and fitting. Hopefully the drama is over.
Although I don't mean ti suggest that they have become an old married couple -- you proved right from the start that these 2 keep things hot!!
Emotionally and physically Annie and Michael are so good for each other. They really have developed into a trusting, loving formidable team.
Yummy! I remember the grape flavored kissed too!
Wonderful chapter as always, from start to finish! Well worth the wait!
I’m so happy for you that you could finally update !! I know how it feels when things and then most certainly emotions and moods get in the way of your creativity. But either way, you did a great job again. I loved it !!
I’m glad Annie and the baby are alright and that Michael is, as always, taking good care of them both. He is so sweet ! But ooooh… when he said “was you staring at me?” I almost died !! The shivers ran down my spine as I can imagine him perfectly. Bet his eyes were burning like coals !! And how lovely it turned out to be… Aaah.. sweet sweet Michael. Just perfect for Annie.
Their talk on the porch was quite emotional and important to the both of them. I can definitely see Annie’s point of view but in a way I understand Michael too. The trial is still fresh in his memory and it will take years to get over it, maybe he never will. But then there is Annie, strongly believing in him so I think he was a little selfish here. On the other hand, he shared a prayer with Annie, in my opinion a very intimate thing to do. And I am glad that they share even more. They are really talking to each other and hearing each other. Very important in a relationship. And about Jermaine, I’m glad Michael talked to him the way he did. He just wanted to make sure that he himself is in charge of Michael Jackson, the product. Way to go, Mike !
Evie seems like the right person for the job and furthermore, she is not swooning over Michael, which is a good thing. At least Annie can be sure that Evie will take the job for her and her art and not for Michael.
I love the Halloween night !! What a lovely way to spend a family night out. And Michael could finally enjoy something so random as that, thanks to Suzie.. LOL I thought I’d never say that ! The part in which he ‘tries’ to dance like Michael Jackson cracked me up ! Hahaha !
Again a lovely chapter ! I enjoyed reading every bit ! Well done, Terry !
Thank you for the comments..it does a heart good to see that I have not lost some of my loyal readers..I love you all! T
Thank you Terry for letting me know about the update. I have most missed Michael and Annie. It was a while but so worth the wait! You have not lost your touch girl and I am never ceased to be amazed by the love and warmth between the two of them that jump and leap off the page.
Michael is so sweet being naturally concerned about hurting his wife while pregnant but despite the obstacles, the scene is very touching and very hawt! In fact I got too engrossed in it! Michael and Annie need to draw the curtains shut sometimes! LOL!
But I am glad that Annie found her writer and she sounds like just the right fit. She been through even in life to be on a even keel and see things realistically to put Mike and Annie at ease. Between the collaboration of the two, I am sure the book will be a success.
I kind of thought maybe I saw a little possible story between Suzie and the Rev. Of the relationship is cordial for now but I wouldn't be surprised if she wound being the Mrs! That would be nice for her in her new life.
Well, it was a wonderful read and I hope we get more soon.
Much love. ♥
Thanks Cutie! So happy to see you here....and well...you may never know about the Rev and Suzie...love seems to abound when Michael Jackson is around! Thank you again! T
I could read this story all day, enjoyed the vision of him being dressed like the Phantom of the Opera, mysterious and exciting at the same time, not surprised why Annie can't hold herself back sometimes. :)
I am so in love with this loved the part with Liz and the Halloween party. Love how Annie and Suzie are becoming closer. So glad they could have fun on Halloween especially Michael. Just can't wait for more thanks so much!
Now I am coming back to comment on the update. I didn't even realize that it was updated until I started to re-read.. I love this story so much...The love the two of them share is so beautiful....How I wish that Michael had a real Annie in his life to guide him and help him make the right choices...I think if he did he would still be with us today! I so thoroughly enjoyed the Halloween party..It is nice to see that Annie has forgiven Suzie and they are finally getting along....It is also wonderful to see the transformation that Suzie has made..I can't wait to see the November chapter!!
I am so happy to see some new readers..it really does my heart good..welcome and I am working hard at trying to finish this story for all of you...love and peace..stay tuned...Terry
I just happened to check this site today and I see there is an update!
I liked how you drew in Michael's spirituality. Very few fan fics will even touch this subject. It's something that made him the man he was so that was a nice touch.
This couple still talks out their issues and that is appreciated. They were both very honest regarding the hiring of Evie.
Forgive me but, I can't remember how or if Annie met Michael's family so I was a bit suprised with the Jermaine part. If I was Annie (LOL), I would want to know much more about my husband's family dynamics. They are all middle aged adults with their own families and responsibilities. I would want to help resolve aged, superficial "beefs" (as they say) but, again, I don't remember his family dynamic within this story. I will have fun going back and seeing what it was.
Thanks again for this update and glad to hear you are doing well. :)
Tinkerbell, so happy to see you hear again...I did have Annie meet his family...back at in the August chapter they went together to meet the whole family and there was a part where Jermaine was advising Michael to pick Thome Thome to be his new agent...and I did touch upon him becoming closer to his family...and I went from the angle that Annie would wish that the new baby, along with Prince, Paris and Blanket, be in better contact with their grandparents and aunts and uncles...I love that you brought that up because I do not and I hope I have not, portrayed his family as the bad guys...just that like everyone that comes from a big family probably knows..there is bound to be some disfunctionality...it comes with the territory...thank you again...I always love to read your comments..I am furiously trying to write more...real life knocks on the door and I can't always find time for me to relax and get in the mood to write..but I have ideas in my head that I want to relay to all of you to finish my story...thanks to all of you again, Terry
Hello Terry !
How are you ? Everything ok ? It seems so long ago we heard about you !
Hope you're alright.
L.O.V.E.
Hey Terry,
Just stopping by to see how you are...hope all is well..I have been missing Annie and Michael...
Nancy
Greetings Terry,
I hope all is well with you. I miss you guys. I miss Annie and Michael.
With LOVE,
Lovely1pyt
Hi Terry. I can understand if you don't want to continue the story anymore. Maybe you can just jump in and say you are ok. Hope you are well.
Hello Terry !
Just checking if you're alright ! I surely hope so !!!
L.O.V.E.
Arlette
Checking in to see if everything is okay..looking forward to another chapter in the life of Michael and Annie..
Hope all is well with you Ms. Terry!!
Hello Terry !
Just checking if they're already an update. Can you give us an idea ?
See you around !
Arlette
Hi Terry !
Just coming in to see if there's already an update. Any idea when ???
See you !
Arlette
Terry !!! Why don't you continue this lovely story ??? I want to know when this baby will be finally born !!! Love you, girl !!!
Any chance you will return to this story? I love it!
Если вы любитель онлайн казино 2020 года то, [url=https://bbl-company.ru/]онлайн бесплатно живой товар[/url], вероятно, заметили, что онлайн-казино приобрели популярность в последние годы. Онлайн-казино дает игроку возможность играть во все свои любимые игры дома и вдали от своего компьютера или даже смартфона. На этой странице вы найдете плюсы и минусы онлайн-казино, а также казино в России, которые лицензированы и позволяют вам наслаждаться магией и бонусами казино, не предлагаемыми реальными казино.
Post a Comment